v-era-18

[v-era-18]

Red Licorice

Chapter 10: Old Tapes and Melted Ice Cream

Scream - Soundtrack - School's Out - By The Last Hard Men -

“Everyone is a suspect until proven innocent. (Y/n), don't let your mind be fogged by a dream that might not be reality.”- Randy Meeks 

10

Today Randy Meeks was officially (Y/n)’s hero. Not only did she get to hang out with him in the Blockbuster listening to him rant about the sucky horror movies he had to recommend to the elderly, but he had also treated her to ice cream. She was currently sitting on the counter watching the boy work at a steady pace moving the cart filled with old movie tapes in every direction to fill up the counters. There was a rush crowd recently much to her dismay. The murders and attacks from the past three days have led people in a frenzy to grasp anything in regards to scary movies or horror possible. She was especially surprised with the many students she had seen this evening tonight as well. 

It wasn't too long ago school was let out early due to the alleged attack of Sidney yet again in the girls bathroom on the second floor. Upon hearing this she did grow in hysterics for her friend, but was glad there were enough eyewitnesses in the courtyard to determine her innocence. After that fight with Gale she had every right to look guilty in every way possible, but many of the students did agree that Weathers went too far with publishing a dead girl's diary and providing it to the press without a warrant. The icing on the cake was Gale being arrested not too long after (Y/n) had assaulted her, apparently Autumn had called the police and said the reporter was causing the students emotional distress and wanted her removed. 

It was funny, she had always thought the girl had hated her to some degree but it turns out she had the wrong idea about Jonah and her. They saw each other as brother and sister; there were no romantic feelings in sight. It took the girl losing Casey for the other to see it. 

So much has happened over the past few days and it was all weighing down on her shoulders heavily. It really did feel good to let off some steam in the light of things. Like eating butterscotch ice cream. The last time she had some was last summer with Stu—.

Oh right. Stu.

The girl was still having a hard time coming to terms with what was said in Casey’s dairy. Even if he was drunk and rambling as he had said, what would provoke him to even think such a thing or especially say it out loud in confidence. And the fact when it was published for the entire town to know his first instinct was to keep it from her instead of just apologizing. (Y/n) can deal with a lot of things concerning her best friends, but this hit the nail on the head. She honestly didn't know how or if it was possible to forgive Stu after this. 

She loved him, wanted him. But she wasn't going to let him come back into her life that easily. That boy was going to have to crawl to get to the finish line of her forgiveness. 

She looked up to see Randy helping another group of girls with their selection, one of them was laughing a bit too loud for whatever the boy said to cause such a sound. (Y/n) frowned, licking the ice cream with her eyes glinting with a foreign emotion. It wasn't but a minute before the boy looked over seeing the way she was staring at them, and man it left chills down his spine. 

“I-I’m sorry,” Randy cut the customer off, “Is there anything else you need, I-its really busy and I and to get back to-,” He looked back over to (Y/n), paying attention to how her tongue took a long lick again of her ice cream before plump lips closed over in smooth motions. He gulped nervously, “Someone.”

The girls followed his line of gaze, seeing the Afro haired girl reading from one of the movie tapes in the pile on the front counter. They just so happened to see the girl with her ice cream as well making their skin crawl with envy. 

The brunette that was flirting with Randy frowned, “Isn’t she busy enough with trying to come to terms with her and Stu Machers new relationship?” 

The boy wiped his head over to the girl in shock. 

“She has Stu Macher already. I heard that their relationship was a long time coming sort of thing and that Tatum and Casey simply got in the way.” 

Her other friend nodded in agreement, “there are speculation that is Casey had confessed sooner that they would’ve been-”

“Is there anything else you need?” Randy’s voice was short and curt this time. 

He of course couldn’t yell or tell them to shut their damn mouths, but boy was he not going to let them have the satisfaction of making fun of his friend. The girl didn’t deserve the backlash and rumors that were being caused by that Dairy, and he was sure if Casey knew about what would happen after her death the girl wouldn’t have trusted her secrets to the words on the page.  

The girls huffed, snatching the tape he recommended out of his hands before quickly leaving to their own devices at the other end of the store.

It was a good thing he recommended a shitty horror flick. What's the point of watching horror if you didn't want it ‘too scary’. The point was to feel the thrill of jumping back in your seat, the adrenalin of not knowing that it was going to be you next, or the person beside you munching on popcorn. 

“What's up with them?” (Y/n) asked smoothly. 

Randy placed the cart beside her with a grimace on his face, “Just some girls who don't have manners.” 

The girl cocked her head to the side, not seeming convinced, “ Just some girls? One seemed really interested in whatever jokes you had to offer her a few minutes ago. I'm sorry but I refuse to believe her hyena laughs were real.”

  The boy snorted at the girl's tone, “Keep that up and I'll start believing that you're jealous (N/n).” 

The girl bit her lips nervously, “What if I am?” 

(Y/n) watched as Randy paused his action with stacking the tapes on the cart. Her heart thumped widely in agitation in response. Shit. She really wasn't thinking when the question presented itself.  Was it being too forward? Maybe being at work wasn't the space to-. 

The girl's thoughts were cut off from a hand being placed along her thigh. Looking up the girl could see the boy's face flushed in red, however his eyes swirled with an emotion she so craved notoriously. 

“Well to answer your question,” The male smoothly took the girl's ice cream from her hand before giving a quick long lick on the left side-eyes never leaving hers, “You have absolutely nothing to worry about.”

(Y/n) quickly closed her thigh together to get the thrum of her area to cease, that look the male had given her sent her hormones into overdrive. 

“Randy do you—” 

The girl's question was cut off with the sound of the store's bell going off at the front. Looking over the two teens' hearts stopped in shock from Stu Macher and Billy Loomis making their way inside the store. Randy scowled slightly, not in the mood to deal with two males whose heads were too big for their own doing. 

“Won’t cha look at that. Devil spawns knockin at my door,” Randy sneered. 

(Y/n) pursed her lips anxiously before taking a sloppy lick of her ice cream. It was a shame, things were going so well so far between her and Randy. Did Stu and Billy just have to pop up now? 

The two watched as the boys made conversations here and there with a few people, probably discussing what went on in the courtyard this morning. Seeing them so carfree sent chills down her spine. How could they possibly laugh and joke around at a time like this? One was exposed for affairs with a victim and the other was accused of being a murderer. Seemed like a time to lay low rather than to draw attention to one’s self. 

“Now that's in poor taste,” Randy huffed in agitation. 

“What's not?” (Y/n) asked. The male pointed off in the two directions, specifically the horror genre. Her eyes narrowed in on Billy who was now being flirted with by two girls, making something within her stir haphazardly. It didn't feel right. 

“If you were a suspect in a senseless bloodbath, would you be standing in the horror section?” 

“Randy we've been over this,” The girl shivered slightly, “I was there with the killer ....the bathroom was down the hall from Sid's room. Directly contradicting the theory of him being the killer, it was a misunderstanding.” 

Meeks looked over at the girl as if she had grown two heads, “Are you serious? He's got killer written all over his forehead! Are you forgetting his paper last year on how ‘Micheal Myers Could've Gotten Away With It?’” 

The girl nodded in remembrance. She was there helping the boy with the paper last spring, apparently he wanted to leave the teacher frustrated and intrigued with his paper and needed help. Billy was known for being bad at English so he relied heavily on (Y/n) for her feedback. She was there reading back to back on the first details of getting rid of body parts to planting evidence on unsuspecting victims. She asked him to tone it down-for obvious reasons. 

“Yes I remember, I was the one who proofread the entire thing.” Randy scoffed in response, making the girl tense slightly, “ Okay D, if he really attacked us that night then why did the police let him go?” 

“Because, obviously they don't watch enough horror movies,” Randy starts to make his way to reshelf some of the tapes making the girl hop off the counter to follow, “This is standard horror movie stuff. PROM NIGHT revisited.” 

(Y/n) thought about the movie for a moment. It was true, the simplest things can lead to a murder, but she couldn't help but ask, “Why would he want to kill his own girlfriend?”  

Randy laughed lightly looking at the girl sincerely. He honestly didn't wanna head down this road with the conversation about her childhood friend- especially after everything that happened this morning. But he couldn't sit there and let her intelligence be thwarted over guys who thought more with their dick than their own brain. “You know there's always the simplest bullshit (N/n). Especially when it comes to murdering your girlfriend. You know that's the beauty of it all, Simplicity. If it's too complicated you lose your target audience.” 

The girl pursed her lips taking it in, “So what would be Billy’s reason.” 

Meeks paused mouth open before closing it, looking away. His stomach was in knots, he didn't want to say what he actually thought at the moment. 

“What? What were you about to say?” 

“Maybe…”

“Maybe?” 

The male sighed, “Maybe Sidney wouldn't have sex with him.” 

(Y/n) turned her nose in distaste. “Randy what the fuck-”

“I'm not shaming Sid, (Y/n)! I'm not! That would be shaming you as well for being virgins, but when you look at the way he's been acting not to mention the rumors about him cheating on her. I mean come on! You know he hasn't been really faithful!” 

The girl leaned against the cart, her eyes glazed over, “No I didn't, I guess I really don't know either of them after all.”

Randy hesitated for a moment before placing his hand on (Y/n)’s cheek wiping the tear away before it could roll down her soft skin. “Listen (N/n), I mean it when I say that the world isn't perfect. And you can't blame yourself when people start acting differently either. “ He sat down an old tape before using his other hand to place it on the other side, he was cradling her face now. “Everyone is a suspect until proven innocent. (Y/n), don't let your mind be fogged by a dream that might not be reality”.She couldn't help her cheeks warming up from the intense gaze the boy was giving her, and for a moment her heart accelerated when she saw a flash of blonde with a huge pink smile. He was warm, warm like Casey. 

“Randy I—” 

“What are you two dorks doing?” 

Randy and (Y/n) gasped and separated from their position at the voice. Stu looked at the two with a clear strained smile upon his face.

The girl's cheeks heated upon seeing Stu stand there leaning against one of the shelves filled with movies. His eyes were scanning her face looking for reactions. But she didn't give him any, he simply did not deserve the satisfaction of a simple glance from her. The memory of Casey’s diary was still burning in her consciousness, and it was so hard to overlook the male in front of her and everything he did during the summer behind her back. 

To her, that strike to the back of his head simply wasn't enough. He needed to hurt like she was hurting at the current moment. 

“Having a moment,” Randy confessed, rolling his eyes, “Something you clearly interrupted.” 

Stu snapped his eyes towards his friend, “Oh really now?”

“Yes, now what do you want? Haven't you done enough today?” 

Macher looked back at (Y/n) taking her in. She was currently pretending to look at the movie tapes on the cart finishing off the icecream cone in hand. It was a sight he rarely got to see anymore with her enjoying sweet treats-and here she was, only the dork beside him was the one who gave it to her in the first place. A bitter swell started at the bottom of his stomach. He should've been treating her out to ice cream—but that bitch Casey had to go and mess everything up. 

Billy’s plan had backfired on him. He was supposed to be asking her to the party now, but how could he get over what he had just seen occur? They were about to fucking kiss from christ sake. His precious kissing someone he thought of being a good friend. Keyword , thought. 

“Came over to ask you guys something about this afternoon, but you guys are now acting like me and Billy shot your dog.” 

“Well maybe it's because our own friend has a murderer written across his forehead lollygagging in the horror section with two girls-while his girlfriend is freaking terrified of him.” Randy snorted. 

A look of disbelief ran across Stus face, “What? It was just a misunderstanding. He didn't do anything.” 

“You're such a little lap dog!” He retorted, “You really want to believe anything that comes out of that killer's mouth?” 

“Oh-kay,” Stu mocked, waving his hands around. 

“You know, I honestly don't think it's Billy. “Stu muttered watching how (Y/n) shifted back and forth on her feet. “You know, I think it's her dad. Why can't they find her pops, man?” 

“Because he's probably dead. His body will come popping out in the last reel somewhere! eyes gouged out, fingers cut off, teeths knocked out! See, the police are always off track with this shit. Come on, man!  Just like I told (N/n), if the police had watched PROM NIGHT they'd save time.” Randy huffed pushing the cart in another direction, “ There's a formula to it- a very simple one. Everybody’s a suspect!”

(Y/n) neared the two boys slowly taking in the crowd watching them overhearing the conversation., It was getting heated a little two fast for her liking. “Would you two keep it down...we're attracting unwanted attention.”

Randy nodded, cheeks a bit red before continuing-a lot softer this time, “I’m telling you, the dads a red herring. It's Billy. There's too many positions —the father, the principal, the town derelict..”

“Which is you.” Stu smiled. 

 Randy rolled his eyes, “The point is, while they're off investigating a dead end, Billy who has been written off as a suspect is busy planning his next hunting expedition.” 

(Y/n) puffed out her cheeks thinking for a moment recalling the actions of the killer that night, the one memory that she couldn't shake was the bathroom incident. Billy had never made any moves on her before-it would add up to her. “It wouldn't make sense from my experience D…..in the bathroom..” 

Meeks noticed the change of tone looking back over to the girl, “What do you mean?” He searched her face for a moment before the gears started to turn. “(Y/n)...is there something about the case you didn't tell the police?” 

The girl bit her lip hard looking anywhere other than the boy's eyes for the moment. She could feel Stus eyes on her, just yesterday she told the boys about lying to the police about what the killer did to her. They're her childhood friends so it was a lot easier. But could she really tell Randy about what happened?

“(Y/n),” Randy whispered gently, “Did you lie-”

“Buzz off,” Stu stepped in between them, glaring at Randy slightly, “She obviously doesn't want to talk about it.” 

(Y/n)’s eyes widened slightly at Stu’s protection, she almost expected the male to throw her underneath the bus from how she was treating him. But here he was, stepping forward and telling Randy to let go of the possibility she lied to the police about what happened in the bathroom with the killer. A part of her was fearful of how Randy would look at her after-hell she was still concerned if Billy and Stu were being truthful with no judgment being tossed her way. Afterall, so many secrets have been brought to light the past few days. How much could she really take?

Randy stiffed slightly, shifting wide eyes back and forth between the two of them letting it sink in. The male felt a bit guilty from how his tone sounded a bit ago, he didn't mean to come off as judgy. He was only looking out for her best interest.  

Meeks held up his hands, giving the best soft look he could muster in the girls direction, “Hey. No judgment here. If you weren't ready to say anything then dont. But I will say that we can't run away from something that can put a possible serial killer behind bars.” 

“How do we know that you're not the killer?”

Randy’s body shook before turning around into Stu seeing Billy laying against one of the carts  he was previously working on. Of course Billy was listening in on the conversation closely from afar and only decided now to jump in. Meeks had taken it too far by questioning his girl about that night. What right did he have to know? Afterall, Stu wouldn't want a trip down memory lane with the mistake he had made with her. 

“Oh…, hi Billy.” Randy shifted uncomfortably. Even if the awkward boy showed to be uncomfortable, the two other males could tell he was still pissed at them from this morning. 

“Maybe your movie freaked mind lost its reality button?” Billy suggested coily, “Huh? Huh, ever think of that?”

Randy laughed, shaking it off, “You're absolutely right. I'm the first to admit it! if this were a scary movie, I would be the prime suspect.”

Stu cocked his head to the side, curious, “What would be your motive?” 

Randy looked behind Stu to (Y/n) again who was gently directing two girls to the other side of the store towards the rom-com or history section he couldn't tell. Maybe he would have nailed it on the head if he wasn't so distracted . Her jeans lowered on her waist a bit more, showing a bit of the black lace peeking out subtly. She finished the last of the sweet treat of a cone, giving a wave goodbye to the girls as they headed off in the direction. A slow smile etched its way onto his face. 

“Its nineteen ninety five-motives are incidental,but,” He licked his lips as the girl pulled up her jeans-the lace disappearing underneath, “I promise my goal wouldn't have been to kill Sid, or Casey , or Steve-” He looked back at Stu and Billy whose eyes seemed to darken from the moment his eyes shifted over, “It would be to take revenge on whoever did her wrong.”

Stu suddenly became red in the face, forgetting where he was he was quick to step forward-.

“I'm Back! Is there something you guys really need?” (Y/n) chirped from behind.

Randy watched Stu’s expression carefully. The taller male taking a deep breath-rolling his shoulders back-exhaling then putting on his playboy award winning smile. To the average eye they wouldn't have noticed the pissed off expression a second ago, But Meeks saw it. And boy did he want to fucking run. 

What the honest fuck was that?

Stu turned around to the girl, taking a movie tape from one of the shelves and messing with the spin to distract himself from the previous threat Randy had given him. “Well (N/n) in honor of school being let out early due to the killer on school grounds-” 

“In honor-?”

“I'm throwing a good ole get together at my place this afternoon.” His eye twitched as her eyes shifted over to Randy instead of completely focusing on him. He would have to fix that later. Patience, Patience was the key right now. “I need two horror fanatics great at movies to set the mood….and you and Randy are perfect for the job.” 

“What?” Randy squeaked.

Billy chuckled behind the boy amused with his fear, “What's the matter? Can't handle the thought of being around so many girls at once.” The male shifted his attention back over to (Y/n) hoping to get a rise out of her about Randy. She couldn't possibly think that Meeks was just the perfect one of the group. It was taking everything out of him to not simply throw it in her face that he liked Sidney first and simply moved on once Billy started dating her. He knew she couldn't handle it, that's why he refrained from saying anything about it, but the way her eyes shifted to in a familiar way he was too quick to catch-every bit of patience and sympathy started leaving him. 

She was fucking jealous of the though of females around fucking Randy Meeks. When did they fucking miss this obstacle so clearly?

“He won't have to worry about that.” (Y/n) chirped lightly, she smiled at Randy placing her hands on her hips, “So what time are you picking me up?”

Randy blink, once twice, then cocked his head to the side, “What?” 

She giggled, likening his nervous reaction, “What time are you picking me up? I need time to get ready, just give me an easement so I can get everything ready.”   

Randy went to answer only for his left arm to be gripped tightly out of view. It honestly fucking hurt and would be likely to bruise from the overwhelming pressure and force. He knew why Billy was doing this, he wanted him to reject her. To let one of them drive her to Macher place instead. But unfortunately for Billy, Randy was sick and tired of their mind games and them getting whatever they wanted.

“Be ready by seven. I'll close up shop here and pick you up shortly after,” He smiled through the grip tightening, “Do I have to greet Miss Gia?”

“No, she'll be at work by then!” The boys watched as the girl gathered her backpack by the front counter before heading to the exit of the shop, “I'll see you at seven, don't be late! And don't forget the horror movie we discussed earlier!”

“Of course! I won't!” 

With that the girl left out of the Blockbuster quickly and headed home. 

Once he was sure the girl was fully down the block, Randy yanked his arm out of Billy’s hold. 

“What the actual fuck is your problem?” Randy hissed, “Both of you?” 

Billy simply rolled his eyes, cracking his neck, “I don't know what you're talking about?”

Randy rolled up his arm displaying the red mark that was most definitely doing to bruise his pale skin. He couldn't believe Loomis had that much strength within him to have a grip that tight on his arm. And what mental capacity gave that psychopath the green light to even place hands on him in a public place no less. 

“You were trying to stop me from taking (Y/n) to the party,” Randy accused, “If you wanted her so badly you would've just just asked her out instead of going out with Sid-.” 

The boy cut off once more being yanked forward by his sweatshirt and held still under a venomous glare. Billy smiled at him ruefully taking in the fearful expression as if he could eat it alive through everything he did. It was moments like this that he really revel in the power being feared could give. 

Stu leaned on Randy's shoulder taking in the sight of his boyfriends dominance taking effect, hopefully this time Randy would finally get the message. 

“Dont get so fucking cocky with me!” Billy spat, “We’re letting you have this one thing with her-but if you push it we won't be apologizing for what happens next.”

“Huh?” Randy shuddered, “I don't understand. You have Sid? What does it matter to me or (Y/n)?” 

Stu scoffed, losing the goofy persona for a second, “It dosen’t fucking matter. It's more important that you listen carefully instead. You're picking her up from her house and bringing her to mine. No debtors, no longing glances, and most definitely no touching like whatever the fuck you were two were doing earlier.” 

“We see or hear that any of that-things will get ugly. Do we make ourselves clear?” Billy snarled. The other male was slow to respond making Loomis shake him in place once more, “I said, ‘do we make ourselves clear?’”

“Yeah, Yeah, got it.” Randy uttered solemnly.

Billy smiled, smacking the boy on the face two times, pleased. “Good Kid.”

#billy loomis x black reader #billy loomis x reader #stu matcher x black reader #stu matcher x reader #sidney prescott #casey becker #randy meeks

[v-era-18]

HoneyBee

Chapter Eight : Needing a Hero

“A family friend told me something once; No sacrifice, No Victory.” - (Y/n) (L/n) StoryTeller / Hero 

8

Breathing is a good thing to remember during times like this. When the panic starts to settle in along with your current reality and expectations. Your nerves pump you with adrenaline, triggering your fight or flight responses.

And sometimes your first instinct is to react with emotion instead. 

(Y/n) let out a guttural scream before jumping up catching Sam and Mikeala’s attention. The two teens were by her side in two seconds flat Lennox not too far behind. A whine of whirr caught their attention to the side. A large figure of black and yellow moved slowly from the rubble, weirs and sparks emitted from stubs where his legs were supposed to be. Looking around there was no sight of his other ped. The reality of war was sinking in fast. 

“Bumblebee!” The girl pushed Sam away and scampered over to the scout. She horrifically watches him drag himself along the ground in pain. His two legs were gone, although she woke up besides one missing limb it didn’t make her feel any less positive about the situation. “Oh my god! What can I do? Tell me what to do! I can help you-I’ll help you-“ 

Sam started to help clearing a path allowing the scout to move though, “We got you Bee, you just gotta get up. Bumblebee? Get up!” 

“Ratchet!” (Y/n) screamed for help. 

What Bumblebee needed was immediate medical attention, and it was unfortunate she didn’t know how else to help in this situation. You think in all those books she’s read there were instructions for this. To help when they were injured and there's no help from their fellow colleagues. 

The girl went back in front of the cybertronian, her hands shaking and eyes burning. She didn't know what to do. No one around them knew what to do!

“You gotta get up,” Sam encouraged, “You’re okay. You’re okay. Come on!” 

As if things couldn't get worse the retracting sounds of a tank in the distance was hollow in her head. For the first time she got to witness a tank firing off in the middle of the street in real life. She had to give men in the service their props, because compared to them she didn't have any balls big enough for this kind of thing. 

She already had huge respect for the men and women in camo. But for now there won’t be a day where she’ll shy away for saying thank you for your service. 

“Decepticons can have tanks?” (Y/n) whispered solemnly, “These mother fuckers are cheating!” 

Sam could only stare in horror at the sight before him.

Jazz and Ratchet could be seen in the distance making their way towards them. It should’ve been a slight reassurance that help was on the way but the decepticon tank looked like it was ready to end them in one millisecond. 

“Come on! We need to move!” 

Mikaela stared at Bumblebee for a long second. This whole time the only thing she could contribute was support for (Y/n) and Sam. No where was it required for her to be the hero-the aid in this mission. But watching the bot drag himself on the ground with the Afro haired girl before him painicing did something to kick her into overdrive. 

The girl looked around before breaking out into a sprint down the street. A truck came into view giving the girl a bright idea for the scout for aid. Although she didn't know much about aliens or their species, she did know alot about vehicles. 

Bumblebee moved himself further next to (Y/n), he could see the sheer despair on her face and it made him sad knowing he wasn't able to provide comfort to her at this very moment. The crease in her brows didn't suit her, along with the long blood trail that outlined the side of her face. 

The stress of war didn’t suit her at all. 

To top it off, he couldn’t stop his spark from beating so loudly. As a scout he never had doubt in his abilities. He was able to get in and out of situations faster than many of his comrades and competitors. It was the reason why Optimus trusted him and the reason why he was so respected amongst others. In times like this age is just a number-a consideration. Your skills and mindset is what separates you from others. In the end you have to be at your best in order to survive. 

Bumblebee didn’t have to look behind him to see the damage done. He could feel it. And boy did it fucking hurt. 

But he couldn’t think about himself right now. He needed to think about the lives before him. The lives of families, friends, and strangers with dreams that are just a fragment of the imagination. 

This was a prosperous planet like Cybertron once was. And he be damned if this one falls as well. 

He crawled closer to (Y/n), her form shook with each passing second as she watched him. She never moved away though. The girl before him stood her ground occasionally looking for any signs of Ratchet to come to his aid. 

Unfortunately for his sweetspark they didn’t have time. 

“I’m not … I’m not leaving you.” (Y/n) stated inching forward, “Ratchet is on his way just give him a second-“

She was cut off with the black and yellow boy presenting the Cube before her. Her breathing hitched in her throat already knowing what it meant. (Y/n) grabbed it from him, the weight of it heavy. So many lives rested in the very object she held. And it made her stomach queasy. 

He let out a pained slow whirr at her expression. Hoping the look in his optics would give some form of reassurance that everything was going to be alright. 

Sam watched the two, his breathing uneven but concentrated on the task at hand. He knew that help was going to be a long time away with so much going on. Apart from the civilians and the Air Force they were on their own. Seeing his friend hold the cube sent his mind in a tizzy. 

How were they supposed to cube to safety with a big tank in the way? And how could (Y/n) get by successfully with a Decepticon blowing her into oblivion? 

Jazz ,Ironhide and Ratchet finally arrived for backup. The Afro haired girl backed up behind Bumblebee as she watched the three autobots practically disassemble the decepticon in the middle of the street. Sawed off arms, blasted in torso, and the head eventually being flown off. 

A smile slowly graced her features before being completely wiped clean. She heard the plan before she saw him. The low runner of death making her hairs stand on end  and spine throb. She could feel it in person. The one thing humans fear the very most ever in life. Death. 

“Megatron!” 

Sam zeroed in on (Y/n) as her face became slack. Her eyes never removed from the sight of the personification of death before her. Nothing else mattered to her anymore, she wanted to run-scream and hide. 

For once she doesn't want to be the hero. No, she wanted to be rescued. 

“(Y/n)!” Sam grabbed a hold on the girl's shoulders trying to tune out the yelling and screaming of civilians around them. “I need you to stay with me okay? You got to breathe! Don’t let them win!” 

Optimus appeared before them down the street, his stance firm, “It’s Megatron! Retreat! Move! Fall Back!” The Prime tried to hold off the decepticon Leader only to be knocked down quickly with a blast. There were simply too many casualties on the streets to go full on without someone possibly dying or gearing hurt. 

The soldiers filed back towards them just as a ‘Mikes Towers’ truck stopped in the middle. Mikeala hopped out of the vehicle, her face stern, “Sam, (Y/n)! Help me with this!” 

The three teens worked quickly with Bumblebee. Making sure the wires were wrapped around him tightly in order to haul him onto the truck. (Y/n) at first wanted to question if it would be painful for him to be tied up so roughly. Unfortunately they were all out of options and comfort was the last thing they needed to worry about at the moment. 

“What’s going on?” Lennox asked. 

A fellow soldier looked through the binoculars, frustration written all over his face, “Sir! That tank thing’s getting back up.” 

“Oh, these things just don’t die.” A helicopter’s propellers caught his attention, causing him to turn around seeing a large decepticon pierced on a large building. Dread and exhaustion filled Lennox’s body at the sight. 

“Oh we are so dead.” 

“Epps, get those Black Hawks here!” Lennox ordered. He looked to his right, spotting a tall skyscraper just east of where they were. “That building….” 

He worked quickly getting over to (Y/n). Out of all the people here he didn’t want to ask this of this girl. It was simply because she was a female either-it was because she had so much going for her and he would hate it if she had died. She had a grandmother to go home to, just like how he had a wife and daughter. Fighting for your life doesn’t make these decisions any easier. 

“Sam! (Y/n)! Where's the cube?” 

(Y/n) lifted the cube off of the back of the truck for the soldier to see. 

“Okay,” Lennox grabbed (Y/n)’s arm guiding her away from the cybertronian she was aiding, “Allright, I can't leave my guys back there, so here, take this flare-”

The girl shook her head, “What-?”

“Okay, there's a tall, white building with statues on top. Go to the roof. Set the flare.” 

“No,” She uttered softly, “Get Sam to do it I cant-” 

“Signal the chopper and set the flare-” 

“No! Get someone else to do it! I can't-!” 

Lennox grabbed the girl’s shirt roughly causing Sam to step forward to remove his hands by force only Mikela stopped him. 

“You know more about these beings than any of my men or any of us here on this planet! The moment you opened your mouth earlier I knew we had a future leader in that room. Wasted potential that system lets go to waste to fucking often.” The girl still continued to shake her head with tears in her eyes, fear running up and down her spine like a virus. 

Lennox continued, “You're more than a soldier right now. You're our last hope. All Right? I need you to take this Cube. Get it into military hands while we hold them off,or a lot of people are going to die.” He looked over to Bumblebee who was staring at her the whole time feeling a sense of dread wash over himself before looking back at (Y/n). “including them.” 

(Y/n) held the cube tightly, her lips wobbling as she looked back over towards the building. Leonox gave her a second to think before turning his head back over to the other two teens. “You two need to go-” 

“We're not leaving,” Mikeala said stiffly. 

The soldier grew frustrated. These teens don't know when to listen. “You need to go now!” 

“No, we're not leaving okay,” Sam agreed, “Not until we get Bumblebee out of here!” 

“Army Black Hawk requesting immediate evac for civilian girl with precious cargo. She is headed to the rooftop marked by the flare,” Epps spoke into the walkie talkie quickly before ducking for cover once more. 

(Y/n) started to be approached by the other autobots as she continued to stare at the building ahead. She was trying to slow her breathing, her heart was screaming in her ears and her lungs couldn't get enough air. She's never seen so much destruction before her eyes, and she was just given a task to run right through it to deliver their life or death. 

“(Y/n),” Ironhide stepped forward, “We will protect you.” 

‘Protect me?’ 

The promise seemed to be heavy on her heart. Here she was worrying about how qualified she was to do this and there were soldiers and autobots alike willing to sacrifice their lives in order for her to safely get the cube to high ground. 

But what happens after that? The sky can only hold the cube for so long before another decepticon finds it in their reach. Itr will be blown out of the sky and then the cube will be in their hands and terraform the planet. 

But the fact of the matter is-did they have any more options? 

“Lennox! Epps!” (Y/n) called after them, “Where are those planes?” 

Sam furrowed his eyebrows for a moment, watching the girl before him that he'd known for practically his whole life before it actually began. The good the bad she was always by his side, and for the current moment he couldn't be next to her, the time she truly needed her the most. He stepped towards her, catching her eyes as they downcasted towards the cube she ranted about so many times. He should've listened all those years ago; but who could blame him, he thought they were just stories. Fiction a dream that she wished to hear about. And they were now the story book, not knowing the ending. 

Two best friends, not knowing if they were going to live or die. One a hero, one a survivor. Or did it really have to be that way?

“Listen I know this isn't really the time to tell you this but—” 

“Don't confess to me right now—” 

“I promise you, I wouldn't think about doing that at this very moment because I'm four years too late okay?” The boy huffed before pulling her into a strong embrace, “Come home to me alive okay? You're my best friend practically attached at the hip. And if you die-” She felt him shake slightly with an exhale before he breathed in again, “A large part of me will die as well.” 

They both released each other, Sam sent the girl an encouraging smile before petting her head softly. Something he hasn't done since the tenth grade. Childhood euphoria washed over them seeming to come full circle. He took in her expression one more time before slowly releasing her, not knowing if it was going to be for the last time. 

“Now go fucking kill them.” 

(Y/n) let off a cruel smile, “Already ahead of you Lord Witwicky.” 

~ ✯ ~

(Y/n) (L/n) from today on has promised that if she survives this, she would document every fragment of her life from her on out. Because this shit could only be made up in the crevices of someone's twisted mindframe. 

Ironhide and Ratchet provided protection while the girl made her way down the street to the building. Rubble and black deprise was blown in different directions and made it hard to remain consistent within her sprints on the battlefield. 

The girl couldn't believe she was doing this. Her legs burned from the lack of exercise she had throughout her lifetime not to mention the asthma that was catching up to her. It was so hard to breathe each time she pumped her legs to move faster towards the building in front of her. 

With a shout she quickly avoided a decepticons ped that landed near her, Ironhid had grabbed the Con blasting him towards another building causing civilians to break out into more screams of panic. It really was a shame they weren't able to evacuate the city in time for these large robots to run amok throughout the streets. She was more worried with the fact that there was a chance there were humans stepping on more than the gunfire. 

She heard the sound of a plane and the shifting of metal behind her causing her legs to move faster than before. The hard thumps of ped steps in pursuit of her was what her ears focused on as she made through the waves of chaos around her. Never has she shoved so many people in her life. The cubed seemed to emit a thrumming sound around her arm and rib cage. 

(Y/n) pumped her legs faster trying her best to ignore the commotion and panic surrounding her. She screamed as she was cornered In between a store with a deception closing in on her, she ducked her head letting out a yell as the blades missed her by a hair, most of the damage being done to the car and store Windows. 

“Ironhide where—?!” The girl cut off seeing an all too familiar airplane diving right towards her letting out sounds that would awaken her in nightmares . Skidding to a stop the girl immediately turned around, the sifting of metal filling along with the crash and destruction of vehicles around her. 

Ironhide and Ratchet were there immediately, the girl taking cover behind another vehicle and rubble trying to seem smaller than she was. Never had she’d seen Starscream so up close before other than the nightmares that plagued her, and to say the description of his chilling red optics weren’t ones to laugh at. 

This was Megatron second in command. And he-he was flying away after taking a few hits. Although it was a bad time the girl did want to admit it was a bit disappointing from the cruel stories about the Decepticon second in command. 

Ironhide looked over at the girl anxiously, noticing her panicked expression, “Hurry (Y/n)! Get to the building! There isn’t much time!”

Shaking and breathing labored the girl did as told. Her thighs burned along with her lungs, cheeks aflame from the heat. Not to mention the desperate sweat clutching every crevice of her being. 

She wanted to go home. She didn’t want to be a hero anymore. 

(Y/n) stumbled over another woman trying to run away, apologizing quickly before keeping her pace towards the building. She kept her eyes focused, there were only a few more streets down and then she’d he was home-.

“Give me that cube, girl!” Megatron growled fiercely from behind. The girl could practically hear the terrorist order in her very brain, so much that it almost compelled her to do as told. 

Her heart thrummed louder in her chest as tears started to roll. The girl was so preoccupied with running away she didn’t notice the car speeding towards her. The girl hit the ground with a painful groan, watching the cube emit a blue glow all around along impacting the electronics around them. 

‘Oh no.”

“You stupid bitch! Did you just hit my car?!” 

(Y/n) sent the girl a heated glare simply throwing up the middle finger, before running back down the street in time to hear the civilians cries in the car. There was probably no doubt that the car had fully turned into a cybertronian by now. 

‘Looks like you won't be having a car anymore,’ She thought snarky.  

Finally the girl reached the building running through with a goofy smile on her face, “We can do this. We can do this! They’re not gonna get me! They’re not gonna get me-!”

A crash was heard behind her, cutting off her sentence of freedom , “I can smell you, girl!”

“Ew,” (Y/n) rounded the corner, her eyes placed on the stairs before starting to climb them, “ I do not want to know how that works.” 

Upon reaching another level the girl continues up, screaming again as Megatron emerges from the floorboards behind her. The war terrorist was persistent and she would give him that. 

She entered another room, a tired steadied sigh leaving her lips realizing that the staircase was still many more floors up. 

‘Maybe it wouldn’t be so bad if he just killed me,’ 

~ ✯ ~

Mikeala let out a panicked breath pulling the tow truck into the alleyway. Sam was biting his nails anxiously looking back at Bumblebee who couldn’t stop moving his helm back and forth to see more of the fight. They were exhausted. 

The girl placed her head on the steering wheel rethinking the past couple hours; her following after a girl she had a crush on for years, the giant robots showing themselves, sector seven arresting them, finding out that the world has been visited by aliens, and now the world was in the same girls hands that was reading in front of the class not even two days ago. 

It wasn’t fair. Mikeala knew it wasn’t fair-none if it was. She’ll never get over the girl's face, her plump lips downturned and her eyes furrowed in anguish. She was facing a war terrorist alone-and the fucking three of her friends were fucking sitting here cowering in an alleyway. Frustrated, Banes got out of the car slamming their door back in the process. Sam followed suit, a worried expression on his face. 

“Y-you okay-what-“

“We need a new plan, right now.” Banes hissed, “w-we can’t just sit here and do nothing! She’s out there alone-alone Sam! Did you not see her face? I’ve never seen her make that face-!” 

The girl stopped a stray tear escaping before roughly wiping it away. She looked over locking eyes with optics that seemed to dim lightly. Something within her stomach started to churn at that expression; she had made it so many times before. But who was he making it for? 

“Bumblebee?”The black and yellow boy whirred lightly, showing her that she indeed had his attention. “You want to save your Storyteller right? The same girl you laid in the grass with?” 

The scouts expression turned serious, servos turning to guns immediately shocking Sam. 

“Wait-are you two thinking what I think you're thinking?” 

“Gonna try and stop us?” 

“No…” Sam smiled wildly, a look that the girl wasn’t expecting at all, “I’m just making sure that we’re all equally as crazy here.” 

The two teens got back in the car, Mikeala revving the engine before looking back at the scout. 

“I drive! you shoot!” 

~ ✯ ~

With a huff and breathless groan the girl finally made it to the top of the roof, push the cube of the ledge she quickly leapt off the ladder and onto the roof. Grabbing the cube once more she broke off into the sprint seeing the helicopters in view. 

“Hey! Hey! I’m here!” She rounded another turn scraping the flare against the way to get their attention, “I’m over here! Please! I’m right here!”

The girl. Was finally surrounded by hope, the helicopter slowly arriving in front of her as she quickly made way towards the sight. A soldier came forward, reaching out quickly for the cube. Just as (Y/n) made way to hand it over in the corner of her eye she saw a sight that made her heart quake. 

“Watch out!” 

“Missile!”

It was too late the missile was deployed and hit to the side of the helicopter sending it spiraling down below. 

“No!” (Y/n) cried, “No! No! No!”

She crawled along the ground , letting out a pained whimper not daring to look at the deep gash on her leg. She willed herself to be pulled up before breaking off into a run once more. A servo emerging from one of the vents caused the girl to scream, backing away, seeing another emerge just as quickly as the first. 

Panicking the girl looked around for a hiding spot, nothing to distract the con while she could. Looking around she spotted a pillar on the very ledge of the building. 

‘I have lost my damn mind’

She made quick to hoist her up the best she could before speaking her body as best as she could behind the pillar. She willed her whole being not to look down at the city streets below, hoping praying that by some grace of god an autobot would see her up and be ready to catch if she falls.

“Tell me, is it fear or courage that compels you, storyteller?” Megatron growled, “the stories about you were legend back on cybertron. To hear of a rumor speaking personally to an autobot light years away before your time and here you are, trembling like a mere morsel to be eaten alive.” 

(Y/n) looked around for any type of escape only to find the honking of horns and rumbled streets down below answering back at her. “Oh my god. Please I don’t wanna die!”

“Give me the All Spark and you may live to be my pet.” 

The last edge to the war terrorist tone sent the girl leaning backwards only to regret it a second later when the rubble was starting under her feet. A gulp was taken along with a tear falling down her cheek. She read a lot about heroes in her time of living-the good and the bad. 

The knights riding in on horses, the morally corrupt, all the way to the ones selfishly acting for the greater good. And she was about to be the one that dies in the end. It was funny really, the story she told the class a few days ago, the tragedy. A knight and his lover. But in her case there was no lover, if she had one they would be laying at her feet before she would join them in perlies abyss.  

This is what she asked for right? To face her fears? To help the autobot cause, to join the fight for her planet? 

“We all have roles to play within our own worlds whether it’s fighting a war or simply telling stories.”

She might have been born to fight a war, but she was to tell stories. And another way to tell a story to leave one through actions and shere bravery. 

(Y/n) looked back at the deception, a brave face being displayed in contrast to the snot and tears on her face, “I’m never giving you this All Spark! Tell Ultron I said hello!” 

“Oh so unwise.” Megatron snarled. 

The girl screamed as the mace came down upon her, seeing her off the roof and towards the streets below. Only the impact never happened, she was caught firmly a few seconds later in a gentle grasp incased by metal. 

Looking up the girl let out a nervous laugh at the sight of Optimus. “About time Prime! I thought I was dead!” 

“I got you, storyteller.” Optimus placed the girl on his shoulder plates before making way down the building, “Hold on to the cube!” 

Before the two were almost down to the ground Megatron hurled himself on top of them, throwing Optimus off balance and onto the rubble below. (Y/n) shook on Optimus’ chest holding the cube tightly. 

“(Y/N),” Optimus uttered softly gaining the girl's attention, she shot up showing that he had her attention. “You risked your life to protect the Cube. “ 

She chuckled softly, “A family friend told me something once; No sacrifice, No Victory.”

“If I cannot defeat Megatron, you must push the cube into my chest. I will sacrifice myself to destroy it. Get behind me.” 

“Wait-,” the girl started getting down her mind working overtime, “that isn’t right! There’s another logical way to solve this instead of killing you!” 

“As of right now we don’t have time to think of one,” Optimus sat up from the missed concrete and broken cars, “I will say it has been an honor meeting you Storyteller.” 

Turning to the war terrorist Optimus stood proudly ready to engage, “It’s you and me Megatron”

“No, it’s just me Prime.” Megatron snarled, sword at the ready. 

“At the end of this day, one shall stand, one shall fall.” 

“You still fight for the weak! That is why you lose!” Megatron growled before throwing Optimus to the other side of the building. 

(Y/n) took cover in the chaos watching the two leaders fight. One good, one evil- the earth hanging in the balance along with a human shuffling about with a weapon or a source of life to be given. Megatron threw the Prime once again, causing (Y/n) to shout as it was too close for comfort.  

“No no no no-“ Optimus wasn’t doing so well in the fight, making (Y/n)s nerves on edge, they had to have help come in from somewhere. Just as the girl was losing hope reinforcements arrived with soldiers flooding in, shooting and firing at Megatron the best they could. Now with having the upperhand Optimus was able to gain advantage giving hit after hit trying to overwhelm the Decipticon Leader. 

“Damn you! Wretched thing! It’s Mine! All Spark!” Megagtron turn towards her, her stance ridged against the car watching the fight closely. She gripped the cube in frustration trying to think of a quick solution. 

“(Y/n)! Put the Cube in my chest! Now!” Optimus ordered. 

Wait ...if Optimus can die from the cube in his chest surely-.

(Y/n) stood up her decision final before looking over at the terrorist who’s plagued her whole life the moment she was told the stories about him. The good all the way to his genius crimes. She knew from this point forward, she couldn’t allow him the luxury of hiring or causing fear no longer. Autobot of deception alike. 

“You want this fucking cube! Take it!”

“No, (Y/n)!”

The girl held up the cube to the Deceptions chest watching it light aflame with vigor along with the cube disengaging before her very eyes. Megatron shook and groaned the once blue spark tuning red, eating itself from the inside out, causing him to convulse on the ground painfully. The leader turned his head, reaching out towards her one more time before his red eyes dimmed. Lifeless. 

Optimus walked over, seeming to be in a mix of disbelief and despair as he looked at the dead cybertronian before him, “You left me no choice, brother.”

(Y/n) watched the other Autobots crowded around, all seeming to be accounted for, except one black and yellow mech that was always on the back of her mind. Was he safe? Has his condition worsened? What about Sam and Mikaela? 

Optimus drew the girl from her thoughts as he kneeled before her, “(Y/n), I owe you my life. We are in your debt.” 

The girl shook her head, “No thank you, for believing in me.” 

A car rolling to a stop catches the girl's attention, along with the car doors swinging open crazily. It was only a moment before the girl was tackled to the ground by Sam, the boy was shaking his breaking laborer as he held the girl's face in his hands. A second passed the two childhood best friends looking at one another before (Y/n) broke out into a laugh tears falling down her face before enveloping the make in an embrace. 

“Did I do good Lord Witwicky?”

“You did better than good, you were fricken’ amazing. A better hero than I could ever be.” 

“Alright move over!” Mikeala pushes Sam away slightly before planting a soft kiss on the girl's cheek before enveloping her in a hug. “Don’t ever do some dumb shit like that for a while okay?”

“A while?” (Y/n) giggled, “You act like I’m gonna do it more often?” 

Banes smirked, “Knowing your predicament I wouldn’t be surprised if this is going to be your whole life.” 

A whirr and a shift on the truck drags the girls attention to a flash of black and yellow. Her eyes watered over letting tears fall as eyes meet optics. She shakily walked over to Bumblebee, scared that if she breathed too hard the illusion of seeing her new friend would disappear as fast as he appeared behind her at that food truck. 

Jazz leaned down slightly nudging bumblebee’s shoulder, “You gonna say something good?”

Ironhide gave a disapproving look, “don’t encourage that at this very moment. The girl almost died.”

The second in command nearly shrugged, before both mechs chuckled seeing how Bumblebee's door wings moved slightly in embarrassment. The scout wouldn't lie if the girl had been on helm the whole battle. Wondering if she was okay, if she remembered how to breathe, if Optimus got her in time-there were too many factors to consider. But here the girl was before him, still alive. One thing about humans they were clearly fragile from what he knows, but Primus-never had he thought this was a pleasing sight to see. The girl's hair was a mess, tears streamed down her cheeks-she a mess. And that's what made her perfect. 

“Y-you’re okay,” (Y/n) sniffled. She placed her cut up hand on the mechs arm a soft nervous laugh leaving her lips, “I was so worried,” 

Bumblebee simply let out a whirr of a sigh, basking in the attention the girl was giving him. He leaned down slightly to get a better view of her, only to be caught off guard with her wrapping her arms around his helm, cheek to faceplate. The mech's body grew warm-very aware of the stares from his fellow comrades that would most definitely tease him about it later. 

She let go, a wide true smile on her face, “Thank you for everything Bee. Once Ratchet gets you fixed up, let's read some more at home yeah?”

The mech's door wings shot up excitedly. Was she-was she asking to see him more often? She wanted to spend time with him-outside of the assignment given to him!

Optimus stepped forward drawing attention of the other participants present, “We have lost comrades, but have gained new ones. Thank you, all of you. You honor us with your bravery.”

“Permission to speak, sir?” Bumblebee switched between channels settling on the temporary voice ratchet gave him a few years ago in a scrap heap. It wasn't his true voice-but it was something. 

“Permission granted, old friend.” 

“You speak now?” Sam said ludicrously. Mikeala broke out into a laugh along with (Y/n) in response, The teen boy looked back and forth between them, “Are you seriously laughing-he's been using the radio!” 

(Y/n) shoved Sam lightly, “I love him using the radio. It adds character.” 

The scout perked up at that, his decision final. “I wish to stay with the girl and the boy.” 

Upon hearing the scouts request Optimus looked down at Sam and (Y/n). He wasn't against the mech being with the two teens in fact he would like to encourage it. Bumblebee had to grow up at an early age, not being allowed the luxuries of having fun with others his age. Maybe this would be a great start for a new beginning for him.  “If that is their choice.” 

The two friends looked at one another, wide smiles upon their faces. 

“Yes.”

“Of course.” 

Bumblebee whirred happily with his charges' decisions. Mentally already preparing himself for the endless summer of fun they were going to have. First he was going to need his legs of course…

(Y/n) let out a yawn shocking Sam and Mikeala, “okay, this is all great but my battery is running low and i need three days worth of sleep for sure.” 

Sam ran a hand down his face, “You couldn't just bask in the moment huh?” 

“No. We all have our limits Samuel. We just saved the fucking world, I think we deserve some sleep.”

#bumblebee x black reader #bumblebee x reader #transformers bayverse #transformers bumblebee #sam witwicky #mikeala banes #transfromers #optimus prime #honeybee #Spotify

[v-era-18]

Red Licorice

Chapter Nine: Bloody Press 

“One day you’ll fucking regret crossing the wrong bitch Weathers! And there’ll be no fucking flowers on your grave!” - (Y/n) (L/n)

9

The smell of freshly cooked bacon and eggs filled the Riley kitchen with a surge of hope for a new day. The atmosphere was warm in comparison to the other night that will surely be remembered for the rest of their lives.  Mrs. Riley had made it her priority to fill the kids stomachs as much as possible before the day got started. They needed some sense of normalcy before heading into the school doors. The campus was already swamped with the press, there was no doubt that the students were restless as well. 

“I know they let you guys have a day off yesterday but do think you should stay home,” 

Tatum dug into her pancakes with a grimace, “Your objection is duly noted.” 

The girl had preferred if they didn't talk about what could happen at school today. The cheer team had blown up the house phone non-stop yesterday to talk about Sid and (N/n). She understood the curiosity and the drive for gossip, but privacy was what was needed for the both of them at the moment. There were lines even she didn't cross when she had enough sense. 

Although her best friend wasn’t showing any signs of fear she could sense it wafting off of her. And who could blame her, with the killer calling again the other night saying she had pointed the finger at the wrong guy again? The Cotton Weary case is still being talked about even with the serial killer at large, and it did truly make her wonder if the man truly did kill Sidney’s mother. 

The town talks alot about drama and rumors, and Tatum has heard a thing or two in regards to Mrs Prescott during cheerleading practices here and there, but it wasn't something she would rely back to her best friend. She didn't want her best friend to think she was  gossiping about her family, that simply is horrid. 

“I want to be around a lot of people, mama Reily,” Sidney mustered up a smile, “Plus I want to see how (Y/n) is doing today. I should've called but I wanted her to be able to process everything going on.” 

It was mainly the truth. The other reason she didn't call is because she would feel inclined to tell her the phone call she received the other night from the killer in question. (Y/n)’s names rolled off that sick man's tongue as if it was second nature— a blessing to be able to utter it. And the possessive crossroads of his tone with calling her his— Sidney could only shiver at the thought. 

As if sensing her discomfort, Tatum placed a hand on her shoulder. She too was worried for the girl, but she was with someone who didn’t have family around her right now. There were still no signs of Sidney’s dad according to the police officers and not to mention she was practically alone due to having no mother. One that was brutally murdered. Just like her alibi was the other night. 

Whoever this man was needed to be stopped before he could do further harm. 

“She's fine Sid,” Tatum tried to reassure, “Stu went to visit her yesterday to make sure she was alright.” 

Sidney's eyebrows shot up at the news, “Stu went to visit? Where was her Aunt?” 

“He said something about her not having enough hours at the hospital. I wonder what's going on,” The strawberry blonde pursed her lips in worry, “You don't think they're running out of money do you? I thought their house was fully paid off. Or do you think something happened with CPS—” 

A whack to the head was sent over by Mama Reily in response. In the morning gossip wasn't allowed at the table…only at dinner time. 

“Now don't you go talking bad about that woman! She works a lot harder than alot of people in this town trying to provide for (Y/n),” The mother placed the fresh stack of pancakes just in time as Dewy rushed in his brown shirt of his uniform untucked from his trousers. “I still remember the night that the girl's parents were pronounced dead with no leads. It had to have been an armed robbery, but who honestly would be that desperate for money and kill a loving husband and wife.” 

The town knew about how Gia (L/n) immediately took up the task of taking care of (L/n) after her brother's murder. She made sure (Y/n) was always on time for school, had the best packed lunches and even made sure the girl had enough movies and comics to keep herself occupied. As an aunt she was still considered young even though she was only twenty nine years old at the time. She worked day shifts when the girl was younger and switched to night shifts recently when (Y/n) turned sixteen. 

Gia has been giving (Y/n) the world as much as she can. There's only so much you can do to give someone who has unfairly lost their parents.  

It was honestly disrespectful the way the town looked down upon them with no man in the home. It was a mindset that needed to be changed that had a male running the home and the woman at times to stay with the children. The fact that Gia wasn’t married and had no husband was a jab here and there the Woodsboro housewives would talk about. But it seemed like Gia didn’t mind or wasn’t worried about that fact. In fact she took strides in it. 

Sidney wrinkled her nose in distaste at the memory of Billy coming to her house with a bloody nose one afternoon to study over her house. Her concern for him was genuine at first then shattered when she learned what it was for. 

“Billy! What happened?!” Sidney followed the Loomis boy down the hall to her bathroom with a towel in hand. Her body was rigid from the sight of her boyfriend's nose bleeding on the white tiles floor.  

Billy simply grabbed the towel out of the girl's hand wetting it underneath the sink, “Some dipshits were talking about (Y/n) and Gia. I had to put them in their place.” 

Sidney’s eyebrows creased in agitation, “You got into a fight over (Y/n)? Why would you even-“ 

“Why wouldn’t I?” 

The silence in the bathroom was deafening. All she could do was take in the boys' aloof expression as if he did nothing wrong. And in a way he didn’t-although the bruises and busted up knuckles said otherwise. 

At the moment she shouldn’t be thinking about that. She should be thinking of a way to gain evidence against a convicted murderer who was coming after her and (Y/n). Since she was proven wrong she would at least need to apologize to Billy-her own boyfriend for causing him. 

But her gut. It was telling her something wasn’t right. 

 “You don't think it could've been the man that attacked them do you? He does seem a bit obsessed with (Y/n). Do you think he sees her as ‘the one that got away’?” Tatum theorized, she missed the way Sidney tuned back in from messing with her pancakes on the plate. 

“That wouldn't make any sense,” Sidney muttered, mouth full, “(Y/n) was home with her grandmother when it happened. They were walking home from date night when they were killed on the street corner-two different places. The killer wouldn't even be considered a suspect because (Y/n) never saw him.” 

“Aw thats right….maybe he's a weirdo that likes her because.. she's —ya know—-” 

Mama Reily gasped, “Tatum-”

“What—?”

“There's no talking like that in this house! I taught you better than that!” 

The blonde sent a nervous expression her way, “I wasn't saying that in a bad way. Her race is very beautiful—” 

Sidney nudged her roughly, before quickly changing the subject, “H-hey Dewy what do you think? Is it possible the case involving (Y/n)’s parents should be opened back up? Especially since the man has an obsession with her.” 

Dewey frowned, his mustache bristled with crumbs from the jelly toast he ate. “Hell if I know. The case was first introduced when I was simply a rookie, armed robbery happens all the time, nothing abnormal. And the street corner they treat didn't have cameras or witnesses. I will admit-,” The phone rang in the living room drawing their attention, he held up a finger, “I will admit that something doesn't seem right about it though. Something happened more than an armed robbery. I just can't prove it.” The deputy went to answer the phone letting the news blare into the kitchen cutting off the awkward tension. 

“-This is not the only thing that this reporter has in story for you in regards to Sidney Prescott, who escaped the vicious attack last night  was the daughter of Maureen Prescott who was brutally killed last year when convicted murderer Cotton Weary broke into their home and savagely raped and tourchred the deceased. Cotton Weary is now currently awaiting an appeal for the death sentence handed down after the young Sidney testified against him. She was the key witness to the states prosecution-” 

“It's never gonna stop. Is it?” Sidney frowned at her pancakes. 

Tatum started to rub her friends back in comfort until Dewey emerged from the living room off the phone. 

“Turns out Billy was released yesterday without my knowledge. His phone records were clean. He didn't make those calls to you guys the other night.” 

Sidney looked utterly baffled and upset with the news, “Somebody called us Dewey! Me and (Y/n) aren't making it up!” 

“I know,” Dewey reassured, well at least attempted, “We're checking every cell tower in the county for a ping around the time the call happened. Any calls made to you, (Y/n), and Casey are being cross referenced. Now it's going to take time, but we'll find him.” 

Hopefully. 

“And my dad?”

The male only shook his head in guilt. 

“Breaking news! From the press papers this very afternoon written by none other than our latest news reporter Gale Weathers, has called it the latest ‘break in the case’ in concerns of Casey Becker and (Y/n) (L/n)! As you all know Casey Becker was murdered Tuesday August and Miss (L/n) was attacked by the same killer only forty eight hours ago. The paper has pointed to Becker having romantic feelings for her best friend and tried her best with keeping it a secret going as far as to document her feelings in a diary. The papers this morning have shared entries of evidence of possible fingers being pointed in many directions of who could be responsible behind these crimes-” 

“What the hell?” Tatum stood up along with Sidney in shock. 

Casey had feelings for (Y/n)?

“ Although Miss Weathers  has said it is very unlikely that Miss (L/n) is a suspect behind these crimes we cannot ignore the fact the killer has interest in her and even pointed out the murder of her parents many years ago that was ruled to be ‘armed robbery’-” 

“Oh my god,” Dewey ran out the door onto the steps to grab the morning paper. He fumbled to unroll it at a fast pace as Tatum and Sidney came up behind him watching the man's face go from shock to utmost horror. “Oh my god. Every entry from Becker's diary is here.” 

“Why is she doing this? Isn't it a crime to publish evidence like this-” 

“Yes—no—well—”

“Yes or no it's a simple answer Dewey!” Tatum hissed, snatching the paper from her brother's hands, “How did they even get it out this fast?! Did they work overnight?” 

The older Riley seemed at a loss for words. There was no way that a publishing company would work late at night willingly unless the details were that good or if they were going to be paid a hefty sum for the trouble. Dewy’s bet was on the ladder. 

Still he couldn't believe the work done in front of him. What kind of sick story was this? And who in their right mind would hand over the diary for Weathers to take it to the printing press? The male frowned to himself in disappointment; he thought he would have a chance with the women after their discussion yesterday in the department hallway. He’s not a jealous man of course, but seeing officer Montana come up behind her and lead her out the door-. 

Dewey paused, staring at the scene as Tatum started screaming and hollering in agony in the living room. Sidney was trying to calm her friend down but the teenager was inconsolable. 

“I knew it! I fucking knew it!” Tatum rocked herself back and forth in her mother's arms as her mascara ran down her face in unruly ways, “ Why couldn't he tell me the truth! I knew he wanted her! What does she have that I don't?! What does (Y/n) have?!”   

“Tatum,” Sidney hovered over her friend uneasily. 

The strawberry blonde turned to her best friend in fury, her eyes were wide and bloodshot, her face matching her hair. She was scanning her friend's face widely, taking in her cautious approach and uneasy eyes. She could tell what Sidney was thinking-she didn’t have to even say it. 

Yes. She was inevitably jealous of (Y/n) and the fact she was unaware Stu was wrapped around her finger. And she fucking hated it. 

It wasn’t like she could copy everything the girl did. She watched every horror movie with him, gave great sex, sometimes she would dress down like the girl in order to get longer glances, only to see the disappointment behind his eyes shortly after. She didn’t understand. Did she have to fully change her appearance? 

Tatum didn’t have to say it out loud her actions in the past as well as now we're telling enough that she practically wanted to be her. She was mortified and terribly embarrassed. 

“Did you know?” She directed to Dewey. 

“Tatum—'' Mrs Riley tried again to pull her daughter to the hallway. 

“No! Did you know?! My own flesh and blood about what happened in that diary?!” 

The living room grew tense by the minute as the Riley siblings looked at one another. Slowly Dewey tried to approach his sister only for her to take a few steps back in return. It was a hurtful sight but honestly what else could be said at that very moment? This has quickly changed from precessional to personal. 

Dewey shuffled on his feet awkwardly, “Tatum-“

“Did. You. Know?” 

The older male let out a huff. Before letting out the words he knew he was going to regret. “Yes” 

It was then and only then did Tatum Riley lose her fucking mind. 

~ ☿ ~

Bus rides were usually so loud and obnoxious to the point where (Y/n) would be able to tune it out, but today…it seemed like the world had other plans. The moment she stepped on the bus along with the others on her street it seemed like the whole atmosphere grew strained, heavy she even dared to think. 

One of Casey’s fellow cheerleaders, Autumn, had insisted she sit with her while Jonah sat in the other seat beside them like it was some sort of protection protocol of some kind. She knew about Jonah’s girlfriend although she heard more about her from Casey’s point of view. They did have their moments here and there when discussing what was best for the team and (Yn) had to listen so she wouldn’t blow up at the wrong moment.

She would glare to stop other people from talking to her ‘which in itself wasn't normal’. Otherwise the conversation seemed fair, she asked how she was doing and what she had got on her recent exam in English. The girl was so tired in all honesty, but she was able to get some studying in for the history exam that’s for today's quick quiz. If the teacher was lucky she 

Sure people would talk and bother her from time to time on an average day, but this day seemed different. Their eyes were bugging out in desperation for answers like she was the only one who had them. 

Upon arriving at the school it was no surprise the press was all lined up harassing students for their teenage mindset with a serial killer on the loose. It wasn't like they were going to miss out on a scoop like this. She could see the headlines in next Thursday's newspaper; “Teens Thoughts on Horrid Murder of their dear Classmates”. 

The one thing that worried her was the cameras and whispers going on around her whenever she walked passed. There was a reporter here and there that would ask her random questions about Casey and their relationship. Or if “the murder seemed familiar” “did it seem like he was only targeting teens”.  

The one thing that stuck out to her was the mention of a diary. As soon as the question left the reporter's mouth Autumn had steered her in another direction and flipped the man off. 

They made their way through the courtyard after that, students whispers of gossip getting louder and louder with each step to the front doors. It was twisting the girl's stomach in knots with how the stares seemed to clawing at her. She could only imagine how Sidney felt since they were in the same situation, although the girl had gone through the same thing only a year before with her mother's murder. 

Bad luck was following the both of them. They were now dealing with two different scandals and murders on their backs. Talk about trauma bonding. 

Autumn suddenly shoved a girl out of (Y/n)’s permitter a scowl on her face, “Move along Candace! She doesn't need your craving to solicit gossip.” 

The tall cheerleader popped her gum with an eyebrow raised. Kandace was one of Casey's favorites and made sure to tell (Y/n) to go to her with any issues if she wasn't around. Just by the look of her she could see why. Jean short skirt, with a cropped airbrushed tee and new balance sneakers to tie everything together. Her long locs casted over her shoulders and rested along her front nicely. She was pretty by the current beauty standards, but regarding her soul it radiated big sister energy. 

Kandace simply gave what would be assumed a sympathetic smile her way. Her hands were raised up in surrender, “I'm not trying to start anything. It won't do any good after everything she’s experiencing. My only solid remorse is that I couldn't give our dear cheer mate some advice to snag her-“

“(Y/n),” Autumn cut off the girl quickly, “why don’t you go ahead? I think I see Randy over by your locker.” 

This caused (Y/n) to immediately snap her head in the direction and sure enough through the crowd of students she could see Randy leaning up against her locker reading the paper from this morning. The boy looked to the side, his eyes widening when he saw her before quickly waving her over. 

(Y/n) smiled to the redhead in thanks before she made haste in the boy's direction with a smile. The two cheerleaders watched as the crowd quieted down before parting for the girl. They felt themselves stiffen as Randy started to frantically talk to the girl placing the newspaper behind his back. 

“She doesn't know,” Autumn hissed quickly to the blonde. 

This caused Kandace to go from sympathetic to utterly mortified. “Y-you’re -you’re going to let her go inside not knowing-?”

“I’m going to let her friends handle it. She needs to find out from them. no one else  has asked her about it this morning. I made sure of it.” 

The brown skinned girl frowned, “I hope you know I’m very disappointed with your decision.” 

Autumn rolled her eyes, “And I’m very disappointed with almost all of yours. Especially letting Tatum still be on the team. ” 

“Randy, for the last time I’m fine! Are you feeling alright this morning?” 

Meeks perished his lips together in inner agony. It was clear that no one had told her about the news from this morning or the paper. And he hated it, he fucking hated it because she was already going through so much already and now she had to worry about reporters dragging her friend when she hasn’t even had the chance to go to her funeral yet. 

Randy looked down at the paper, then back up at (Y/n). If he was being honest he would rather be the one to tell her everything going on than anyone else. She deserved to know those closest to her. 

However, before the male could hand over the paper it was abruptly snatched from his hand. Turning around he came face to face with Stu Macher, his face red and chest heaving up and down in panic. Randy honestly has never seen the boy so out of sorts before. Sure there were a few moments where he lost his temper but he was usually seen as the easy going one most of the time. Although now his secrets were laid out all on the table glide to the morning paper. 

Randy snarled at the boy remembering how his stomach sank reading the entry where Casey and Stu discussed having a threesome with (Y/n). What kind of sick fucker would want to take a girls virginity in a fucking threesome? With her best friend watching no less! Where was the intimacy? The seclusion and the patience? 

Is that how low he thinks of her? After all these years of them knowing each other? 

Yes. Randy was not only angry because the girl he has feelings for is being disrespected, but because she had been through enough already. And Stu was showing he wasn’t fit for her. 

“Give it back dick face-“ 

Stu’s heated glare cut him off like genome, “who are you callin’ dick face ya twink?! I bet you were so excited to hand this over! It was a frickin’ drunk conversation it didn’t mean anything-“ 

“Didn’t mean anything?” Randy scoffed, “give it to her and see if she feels the same way.” 

(Y/n) watched the two boys carefully while taking in their expressions before looking around the hall. Everyone’s eyes were on them now and the whispers were getting louder. They were making a scene, 

“Uh guys, maybe we should-” 

“Don’t try to hide your fucking sins now!” 

The group of teens snapped their heads to the left to see a red hot fiery strawberry blonde walking their way. Never had the student body seen Tatum Reilly so angry and flushed. Her mascara was still runny from the tears she was shedding to the way her tight cropped jersey seemed to be wrinkled as if she'd taken it off and on several times within minutes. Not to mention her shoes that were currently un-tied as well Sidney was only a few paces behind her trying to grab onto her arm but it seemed like with each passing second she was only getting further away from her. 

“Oh god!” Stu rolled his eyes to the ceiling, “I can only handle one thing at a time!” 

“Oh really?” Tatum laughed in mirth, “you seemed pretty happy with the thought of occupying two women at the same time-“ 

“I was drunk and fucking unhappy-“ 

“Like that’s any excuse!” 

Stu smiled ruefully, “Oh don’t try to act like you’re any better. Let me remind you they all now know what you also did to Casey and (Y/n). Cornering her in a sleepover and calling her a slut!” He looked her up and down, the smile slowly turning into a slight snarl, something (Y/n) had never seen on the boy's face before. “Don't forget how this relationship started in the first place. “Casey is slow and boring-I can give you exactly what you need and more. Follow me and I’ll show you.”” 

Tatum looked around her cheeks flamed, the cheer team gasps, whispers, and glares were apparent making her blood run cold. She couldn’t believe he was telling everyone how they started, with her desperate attempt to sleep with him 

“You're just as guilty! Who leads girls on when you've already made up your mind on who you want?” 

“I told you who I wanted!” 

(Y/n) felt her nerves start to rise with each sentence being argued with Tatum and Stu. What the hell were they talking about? How did everyone find out about the sleepover? And why is Stu trying his best for her to not read the newspaper. She looked around slowly before her eyes landed on Kandace and Autumn promptly gesturing towards her with their own newspaper in hand. While her group of friends were distracted she quickly rushed over towards them seeing how Autumn looked sad and ashamed. 

“What's going on?” (Y/n) questioned. 

Kandace did not respond. In a way she didn't need to, her sorrowful expression was enough for the girl to understand it wasn't anything good. Reluctantly the cheerleader handed over the newspaper that felt way heavier than it should’ve. 

It seems like time slowed down with each entry the girl had read. From the front to the back, from the good to the bad, from the confessions to the secrets it was all laid out before her. And it hurt, it fucking hurt. Not because of how Stu viewed her, all of the ruthless things that were all done by her friends behind her back, no. It was the fact Casey loved her. Her best friend loved her so much and she couldn't say it in person. It had to be written down in a diary because she was afraid no one would accept her for who she is. 

Casey was gay. She fucking loved her. And now she is gone because of a ruthless killer that had a vendetta. And instead of her having the right to express herself to the world herself, a fucking reporter did it for fame. 

Stu shoved Tatum off of him once more, “Enough Tatum, we've had this discussion before. This was only temporary, I told you I didn't want anything serious!” 

“What does she have that I don't Stu!” Tatum hissed with venom lacing her tone, “She's a fucking virgin! And she most definitely doesn’t want to fuck you after you’ve sat back and fucked me-” 

“That's enough!” Sidney said with conviction, “The both of you look ridiculous! Just break it off and apologize to each other-” 

But it was already too late, Stu lost balance and fell on the floor from a wack to the back of his head with a history textbook. The crowd of students gasped in shock from the girl's actions, and her friends took a step back all except Randy Meeks. He simply stared at the sight before him, (Y/n)

“Is that how you view me?” It was above a whisper, but Stu could hear her tone clear as day. The anger and malice was there to play , “You view me as a friend to simply have sex with?” 

“No!” Stu tried to get up quickly but stumbled due to how dizzy he currently was, “ No! Please listen to me when I say this! I was drunk and messing around. I would never think of you as easy or to take advantage of you like that (N/n)! You know me better than that!” 

A permanent frown rested on the afro haired lips, “Do I Stu Stu? You seemed to be having a lot of fun with Tatum and Casey as if I wasn't there, always waiting and watching….. I knew I wasn't the prettiest….but I thought you would eventually realize how much I wanted you. But you had never changed, you’re fucking to deep up your ass to look and see the girl who was willing to die for you idiot!” To add more effect she threw the textbook one more time-only it wasn't at Stu-it was at Tatum. “Don’t think I didn't read that you fucking went behind Casey’s back you bitch!” 

(Y/n) pushed through the crowd with her friends quickly calling after her. It took a flat two minutes for her to get outside to the courtyard and see that van with other reporters doing an interview with the woman that was the cause behind her sheer heartache and rage. 

“Gale!”  (Y/n)’s shout was thunderous and unfamiliar. The looks she got alone showed that it was frightening to say the least. “I want to speak to the bitch that decided to give you evidence to a murder investigation! And that ducking decided you knew what the fuck you were doing with writing a story about this case concerning my parents.”

A reporter who was interviewing Miss Weathers promptly got out of the way of discussion, their cameraman ready. Gale watched the girl come up hastily and tried to remember everything she noted down that morning for the incoming questions the teen girl would have for her. 

“Are you happy with yourself?” (Y/n) snarled in fury. 

“To tell the whole truth about Casey’s final moments here in this world yes-“

“Moments that were kept in a diary for a reason. You’ve just outed a whole eighteen year old from beyond the grave and she’s not even fucking six feet under yet! It’s nearly impossible for her to be embalmed properly and not to mention the fact her parents didn’t even get a word in on this?”

“Did you even think about what it was like for her family and friends? About the risks of your actions and how they could affect others close around her? Or were you too selfish and money hungry for that to even cross your mind?” 

Gale looked around to the cameras and students who were listening intently. She felt the embarrassment and shame start to sink in from the angle she tried this at. From her perspective it was the only way to get the killer to come out from the shadows and to feel the pressure but the way the teen girl was looking at her made her feel terrible. The words cut like a knife and she was trying her hardest to come up with a comeback—and an explanation, but her words were dying in those venomous eyes that were staring back at her. 

“Well--” 

“Well?” The girl scoffed, “That's what you start off with? Well?! For my best friend you're disrespecting beyond the grave.” 

Sidney hesitantly reached out to the girl, “(Y/n) she's not worth it--” 

“No,” (Y/n) snapped, “It's been overdue for this conversation.” 

Stu stayed in the back trying to ignore the heated glare he was receiving from Tatum. He would try to go up and calm (Y/n) down but that would mean he would look guiltier than he already was. Not to mention the throbbing ache on the back of his head was terrible, in his opinion he did deserve it though. He shouldn't have gotten so drunk and excited when having sex with Casey, now (Y/n) knew of their drunk conversation and probably hated him. He was going to have to find a way to ask Billy to help him-.

“Are you not even going to try to apologize for what you did?” 

The male turned back in and looked at Tatum in frustration, “We’ll talk about this later, can you at least give me later?” 

Tatum wiped at her eyes and nodded, he expected for her to turn and walk away only for her to stand beside him and watch everything go down. A part of him knew that she was too in love with him for her own good, it was going to be hard to let her down easily without hurting her anymore. It was never meant to be a full relationship, she was only supposed to be there to help when he got upset or lonely. She started calling them boyfriend and girlfriend first, not him. 

“What's going on?” Billy’s voice cut through the tension between the two teens. Stu honestly was so glad to see his boyfriend, after everything gets settled at the school they are going to have to rethink about their plans concerning winning (Y/n) over. 

“(Y/n) is confronting Gale about the article, if we don't stop them it could get ugly,” Randy rushed anxiously. 

Tatum scoffed, “(Y/n) would never—” 

“You and community dick over here just got whacked over the head with a text book. Do you really want to finish that sentence?” 

Loomis ignored the squabble that started, and made way towards the front of the crowd near (Y/n). Sidney peered at him from the corner of her eye but refrained from saying a word to him. She was too suspicious for her own good, but it was okay, he would mess with her head again later. 

Billy stroked the girl's shoulder gently trying to direct her away from the reporter, “Come on (N/n). This isn't what Casey would have wanted—,” 

With a sniffle  the girl reluctantly managed a nod, “You're right. This isn't what she would've wanted.”

 The girl looked at Gale for a long moment watching the women begin to ease up on a sympathetic smile. As if a red thread snapped at once, so did her sanity. 

“—But it's what I want.” 

No one had a chance to pull (Y/n) back before the first hit landed and Gale's hair was in her fists. The older woman let out a scream of terror as the teen girl let off hit after hit. Her face twitched into a crude smile. She couldn't recall the moment they started rolling on the ground and her refusing to let go. The tufts of hair would slip through her fingers to the ground before grabbing at another section, ripping and tearing whatever she could. 

In all honesty it didn't seem like a fair fight. 

All the pent up rage and frustration from the past few days were unleashed with each punch and hit the girl could land. She couldn't hear the other commotion around her or the pulling and tugging Billy was doing to get her off the women. She was pretty sure who heard Deweys voice at one moment begging her to stop, and she would have listened-she honestly would have but the way Gale had the nerve to smile at her after everything she had done she couldn't let it go. 

She was done being pushed around like she was no one. Of being nice and ‘letting things go’ because ‘it was the right thing’ to do. When was justice ever going to be served to the people that wronged her and her family? This town was sucking the very life out of her by basically existing. The flashing lights of photos being taken, whoops and hollers of all the nearby student body cheering her on. 

No one cared about the fact Casey was outed by this woman. No one cared that her friendship would possibly be ruined with her friends due to the many secrets that were revealed. And no one cared that she hadn't been able to properly mourn the fact that the people she loved were crumbling and dying around her without warning. 

She was tired of loving people that weren’t going to stick around. 

“(Y/n)!” A lift of her arm then another tug was felt moving her weight off the older woman, “Dear god! She’s bleeding! (Y/n) she’s fucking bleeding get off!”

The girl zoned back in on her hands seeing the crimson red staining them from her knuckles to her elbows. Her breathing was heavy as she stared at the woman below her sobbing, Gale's nose was busted and bleeding all over. Her strands of hair loss and mixed into the blood and matted together I hurt her grip. 

(Y/n) could feel the perming snarl slowly being life’s from her face then sheer terror sinking in. She had done that. She had scratched and pummeled Gale Weathers. 

Looking down at the hand underneath her arm she traced to find Randy holding her. Billy was in Dewey’s grip and hand on his cheek as if he’d been hit. The guilt slowly started to sink in but by bit as she took in her actions. 

“That’s enough (N/n),” Randy whispered  softly, “she got the message.” 

(Y/n) felt a lump in her throat and slowly released Gale completely. Looking down at her bloody hands only then did she begin to cry and sob. The anger, the loss, the frustration, and overall sadness came to light. She never wanted to hurt anyone, she was just so tired. 

“Dee I-I would never-“

“Shhh,” the boy started to pull the girl up and off the reporter gently, “I know I know-“ 

“It’s not fair!” (Y/n) cried out, “She shouldn’t get anyway with it! She’s tarnished her name-“ Randy pulled the girl away again but she turned to the reporter one last time her words still star and filled with hate, “One day you’ll fucking regret crossing the wrong bitch Weathers! And there’ll be no fucking flowers on your grave!”

Randy cut the girl off with a full embrace to muffle her pained cries. He refrained from flinching the way her bloodied hands gripped his shirt tightly. It seemed so long while they stood there holding one another while the girl was sobbing. The cops surrounded the scene taking Gale to the paramedics while Billy was looked at quickly for the bruised on his cheek. However the boy wasn't focused on the searing pain of his face, no his eyes stayed glued on the male hugging his precious (Y/n). 

#billy loomis x black reader #billy loomis x reader #stu matcher x black reader #stu matcher x reader #sidney prescott #casey becker #scream movies #scream 1996 #Youtube

[v-era-18]

Ignorance (Sneak Peek)

(Five Nights At Freddy’s x Reader)

Death can be taken in many ways. A life to celebrate or one to find solace in that the person was laid to rest from the ruling terror of the world. 

Some might even see death as a chance of rebirth, a new age of starting over anew. A second chance at life through actions and goals your soul didn't get a chance to accomplish. 

However a state of purgatory is one not to mess with, so many lives lost to a man with selfish desire and greed to feel whole caused them to haunt the establishments known for laughter and joy. 

Blood dripped from the withered springlock suit, veins and wires barely distinguishable compared to the charred red flesh seeping through brittle fur. He moved slowly from the charging station, a clank and a thump of patience with movement. He was taking his time, they were right where he wanted them and he was ready to return to strength once more. 

A thump could be heard behind (Y/n) as she held onto Gregory, she could feel the rapid pulse on his neck as he stared at the screen. The murder and mastermind simply stared back twitching, pained breaths, being sealed away each second. The air was thin within the underground pizza plex causing labored breaths to form under the intense aftermath of the night. 

Her father and Michael were wrong. 

Ignorance isn’t bliss. 

The field of entertainment is not for the weak. Whether it was shows, broadcasts, books, and movies they each had the same level of expectations to some degree. Everyone watching the product of production, each line voiced had to be perfect, each facial expression and movement to draw out emotion from the audience. It was even harder when you had children watching your every move. How could anyone ignore that pressure? You were once like them after all, having a moment of wistful thinking that you could be like that; you could be a hero, a singer, a mastermind behind the scenes and have everyone's eyes on you.  

The buildup was even heavier once you have children. 

Mr. (Ln) still remembers the day he brought his daughter home for the first time. He was an engineer with a high passion for robotics ,and by the age of twenty three every franchise with animatronics wanted him in their field. He worked a few gigs here and there with repairs and projects that paid a lot of money to last him for months surprisingly. He had a large home, five bedrooms with the hope of finding someone to live with him. Unfortunately, he struck out too many times to count. 

It wasn't anyone's fault, not even his, it was odd to say that he really couldn’t see himself being with anyone other than his work, that was until he received a deafening call from a hospital that wet afternoon. He’d been carless, and wallowed in his grief that he wasn’t there for the girl he had gotten pregnant. She was pretty and smart, and worked long hours as a security guard. To his dismay, she didn't have any family, ‘I'm an orphan’ the sweet voice admitted in the back of his mind. 

The tears he shed matched the ones of the baby girl that rested in his arms. He didn't know how to feel, it was unexpected, but in his heart he felt like it was a blessing. The mother of his child was someone he actually didn't mind settling down with, she simply didn't like the idea of not working anymore for his piece of mind. So when they split he always said the door was open to her and she had his number if she changed her mind, she seemed a bit lost as she left. He knew she could take care of herself, but sometimes the world isn't too kind to women during these times.  

So there he sat on the sofa, warm bottle in hand with little (Y/n) suckin’ on the nipple as she watched him. Her eyes matched her mothers, and it took a few years of the girl growing up beside him before he saw the resemblance between the two of them other than the blood test. They were both happy, (Y/n) would run up and down the stairs in glee to get away from her fathers 'wrath’ after playing pranks, whether it was dipping his hand in warm water while he slept or cracking an egg on his face. 

The old man smiled at the memory at his desk within the office, he mindlessly scrolled through each event for the month within the mega pizza plex as he thought about the good times before he walked into their lives. He couldn't help but wonder what if he never took the job to help the two men with their animatronics in the first place. He would never have this job now and probably be working somewhere else without a horrid history behind this franchise. He worked so hard with Henry to erase the madman's touch here only for the secrets to pile up one by one till it was two heavy for the both of them to carry. 

Michael did well finishing the job, but he hated how the boy felt like he had to fix his own fathers mistakes. It wasn’t easy watching someone who your daughter held dear as a child grow up only to die like the rest of his siblings; all thanks to the same man that gave them life. Mr. (Ln) hated keeping secrets, especially from his daughter, and he knew there was no way to prevent what was going to befall next. 

A creak in the corner caused the man to smile as he wheeled his chair around. There stood the mystery he would call ‘the bunny’ as he had grown to hate  the concept of the animal all together over the years; to think there was a mock killer that idolized Afton, made his stomach lurch. He knew they were coming, hence why everything was already in place before he died tonight. His princess was a smart girl, she would piece everything together and fix everything within hours like he knows she will. 

“I'm assuming he sent you here to finish the job? After all I'm the only one left to stop him,” Mr. (Ln) spoke bitterly, looking at the knife they held within the pore pale bunny costume the girl was wearing. He knew who it was, she was the only one placed on guard duty tonight. It was a shame he never noticed earlier. “Tell him, I'll tell his family hello, if they're finally free as I hoped they would be.” 

They paused for a moment looking back at the old man as they listened to the mastermind in their head, a crooked grin made way on her face behind the mask, “He said don't worry. As long as (Y/n) remains ignorant to what's happening she won't be touched, and she won't meet the same fate as Micheal.”.

 It was a false sense of security she knew, but based on her thoughts of her master's tone he seemed a bit hesitant on his decision on the matter. 

The man leaned back, “I see, well, let me not leave the others waiting,” His eyes were closed as the girl approached, she was deeply resentful with the man's peaceful expression, “Just like how you keep the devil on his toes.” 

#fnaf #fnaf security breach #security breach x reader #fnaf x reader #five nights at freddy's

[v-era-18]

Sweven ( Apple Black x Demon Slayer )

(The characters of  ‘Apple Black’ by Whyt Manga meets ‘Demon Slayer’ by Koyoharu Gotouge!)

In Taisho-era Japan, two partners by the names of Sano Bengote Tamashii and Opal Wantmore are content with their lives of slaying demons in order to avenge human lives that have fallen to their weak stomachs and horrendous nature. 

Their lives are changed however after a mission to an Opera house, Sano runs into Kibujiski Muzan and is turned into a demon! Determined to turn her partner back to normal, Opal sets out to find answers to a cure in order to turn him back. 

Embarking on her adventure for answers, she soon joins up with her other six  friends to help  aid her in her journey. Faced with even more challenging demons to have Opals and Sanos heads by orders of Muzan would normally be a setback; However how will these characters react once they find out Sano isn't the only demon to live a life without eating humans. 

And the true reason Sano was turned into a demon rather than being killed in the first place. 

Prologue : Toska 

(n.) a dull ache of the soul, a sick pinning , a spiritual anguish 

Despair, anguish, or tragedy. Opal couldn't find which word to describe the situation at hand.  It seemed only an hour ago she was thrown against the tall stone pillar damning her unconscious. In her dazed state she inadvertently listened to the heart retching sounds of death and agony, before black dots consumed her vision. The girl remained on the marbled floor stained red with previous and new accounts of blood from fellow demon slayers listed on the mission inside the opera house. 

Bodies continued to drop one after another, blood curdling screams and manic laughter filling the subconscious as if it was one horrible nightmare. A state of purgatory one might even argue, to hear and feel the pressure of the overwhelming chill knowing someone was being eaten, a fellow member trying to save humanity and her body couldn’t even move. 

Weak, inexperienced, and fearful. So many of them didn’t have what it takes to wield a sword. But they give their hearts souls and minds for the corps, but at what cost? How long will it be before a pillar of hope arrives? How long will it be before half of the humans-teens risking their lives for peace will be eaten by demons they couldn’t finish off. 

The mission was supposed to be straightforward:  head to the old abandoned opera house, bring their blades down upon the demons' heads, and look for survivors. However, they hadn’t anticipated each level to have three demons each, or that Kabusiki Muzan would be paying a visit. They worked so hard, only for them to die such a death at the hands of that monster. May the gods have mercy on their souls. 

~*~

Five hours prior to the incident, two crows flew into view following a cobblestone path towards a wall surrounding the wisteria house appeared within their black hollow eyes. The building was surrounded by towering trees of protection, warding off any demons that dared to run across the premises. 

The house's front gate was worn down, but kept seeming to be replaced every few years or so to provide the utmost protection for the slayers recovering from hard work from saving others from man eating oni. Passing from the gate two demon slayers exited the house following one of the house keepers. The keeper of the house's hair was tied up into a high pony cascading down to the middle of her back. She wore a purple and white kimono with a wisteria family crest with pride on the back. The young woman couldn’t be any older than her twenties.

“Thank you so much for your hospitality!” The black haired boy exclaimed with a wide smile stretched across his face. 

The teen had a blue and white haori over his dark gray demon slayer uniform, the pattern resembled multiple circles with three lines running through reflecting the young boy's family crest. The arm he didn’t lift had an elongated sleeve covering up his well bandaged arm that remains with no invert inflicted . His hair was tied back, blue eyes holding wonder and joy reflecting the morning sky;  a blue and white katana was strapped along his waist 

A girl with a tangerine twin puffed fro bowed in respect with a soft smile, her rainbow dyed haori flowed slightly with the morning breeze with her black uniform. She had brown freckled skin, with bright orange eyes matching her colored hair. Black leather hand warmers were snug against her hands, the sword on her hip matched beautifully with the light green scabbard that withheld gold on the end just like the guard and buttcap. The girl stood up straight, the jewel attached to her hair shined brightly underneath the morning sun. 

Two crows cawed over their heads, gaining the two demon slayers attention, “Kaw!  Kaw! Sano Bengote Tamsii! Opal Wantmore! Report to the opera house to the north! Immediately!” The blue clothed crow cawed above the Tamasiis head, much to his dismay. 

“Already?!” Sano sighed in exasperation, “We just recovered from our last mission! Not to mention the last demon we faced was horrific.” 

Opal twisted her face in discomfort, displeased with the mention of the last demon they fought. Even though the mission occurred a month ago, it seemed only a few days since they last fought off the hysterical she-demon. 

Apparently the demon wanted a baby so badly that they started stealing them from neighboring villages. She wondered if it was even possible for a demon to have a family; how would reproduction even occur under Muzans curse?

A chill ran down her spin; what would happen to the kids if they came out human? The demon they’d encountered two weeks ago was not motherly at all, it takes patience and love to raise a child happily and healthy. During the intense monolog the she-demon had placed Sano especially on edge hearing about her parenting methods to kids before she switched to babies that could barely even crawl. If the child acted out of line or ‘misbehaved’ well, let’s just say the demon had a snack. 

Her stomach lurched and twisted remembering the chilling sight before her as she found one of the infants alive. The nursery was bloodied, the once white walls seemed to be stained pink with dried blood before gradient into a mature burgundy with fresh blood from twenty four hours before their arrival. And oh god, don’t even get her started on the cribs; it was almost as if she wanted a foster home but didn’t want the infants to grow and walk out the large pleasant doors that awaited their future. 

Wouldn’t a parent hold their child and wish them the best of luck before their departure? To utter the words every child would love to hear, the praise, the acceptance, and overall bond they’d share between them as a whole. 

It’s not like Opal would know the feeling, her parents died when she was around the age of five, they probably would’ve loved to know how it would feel; to sit and watch your kin grow into the next generation to surpass the old. Instead they had to watch from above without voicing their approval or dismay with each action she took as a swordsman or a growing woman. 

Instead she had to remember the night her fathers crow sat in front of her older sister, her wails and pleas to the gods falling upon deaf ears. The two of them were left alone, Opal couldn't remember the last time her eldest sibling withheld a truthful smile. 

“Let’s not talk about that one,” Opal lifted her hand up to her crow, it landed swiftly on her palm. 

The crows name was Orion, after a while Opal decided it was best to give her new feathered guide a name to call it as they accompanied her on missions. The bird still had the gold beaded bracelet she made when she was younger, it was loosely around its neck. It still makes her smile a bit to know the crow hadn’t lost it, a silent loyalty. “I’m still not over the ‘nursery’.” 

Sano waved his hands around panicked, “Sorry! I thought you’d be over it by now-not to say that you can’t take all the time you need in order to!,” his face became concerned, eyes laced with worry for her mental health. “Do you need a bit more time-”

“I’m fine Sano, I'd rather not think about anything that has to do with that demon who was a horrible excuse as a ‘mother’.” Her crow was now being fed birdseed along with the boy's crow, ‘Winswerth’ Sano decided to name it, landing on her forearm to join in on the meal. “I’m glad you finished her off quickly while I tended to the boy.” 

“No problem, it was pretty easy! Although I’d have to be honest in all the demons I’ve killed so far, that one I couldn’ t have any remorse for. Even while she cried for her lover who she wanted to give an heir to so badly. I couldn’t help but think of the future the children never got to see.” Sanos words were soft, yet laced with guilt for the lives they couldn’t save. 

Opal smiled, it was of the things she admired about her partner. Sano always thought of others as equals, demons and humans. In all her life she'd never heard or seen a demon slayer have sympathy for demons and compared them to humans. Oni that ate humans in order to grow stronger. She had to admit, after being beside her partner the past year and slaying demons together, and what she witnessed personally, she was torn.

Not all demons were bad. Some had turned and had no other choice but to kill in order to survive. The demon they faced last month was the same. A former human wife who couldn't conceive for her husband she adored.  

However that didn’t excuse their nature and the part Opal loathed the most was from her own horrible experiences with them. 

“The world we live in is complicated,” Sano began as they soon followed the two birds flying overhead towards their destination, “On one hand we control our fate, on the other we let others or our upbringing impact on how we live and our decisions.” 

“The demon was no different. I’m sure she grew up in a loving household, her father or mother found her a well suited fiancé they thought was perfect for her and thought she’d be taken care of-“ 

He cut off, looking back towards the wisteria gate that soon faded from view. No doubt he was thinking about the husband and wife that ran the mansion with their two kids. It was an arranged marriage but they were happy, and even acted like friends. A warm family that devoted their lives to helping the corps for no doubt helping them from demons in the past. 

“I see now not everyone is fortunate to have that dream. I should know better.” 

Opal casted a woeful glance to her partner. Tamashii was an orphan, unlike her, he lost his whole family and clan within one night to a huge massacre from demons. 

The last name Tamashii is well known throughout the corps. A man by the name of Sergo Abraham Tamashii was a famous demon slayer for his strength and mysterious breathing styles no tuskuo could copy no matter how hard they tried. The man was so strong he defeated several hashiras in a fight for training and guidance.  He was feared by all demons, especially the upper moons themselves. The head of the demon slayer corps requested the highest honor to be given, the status of a hashira. He turned it down. Instead, it was rumored he headed back home to his clan and retired early. Devoting himself to his research and settling down. 

The Tamashii clan was burned down to the ground eight years later. 

“It doesn’t hurt to dream, to hope,” Opal began slowly, the breeze was cold and nipped at her chapped lips from jack frost's excitement for the last leaf to fall, “The world is cruel that we know, but it doesn’t matter your upbringing or how bad your beaten into oblivion. It matters how you change your future for the better, to grab onto that string of faith until you make it and see the light.” 

Sano’s mouth was agape before shifting up into a bright smile, “Your right sorry to bring the mood down! We still have a long way to go before we finally have peace!”

He grabbed the girl's hands catching her off guard as they stood in the midst of the dirt road. Sano would have these sudden bursts of excitement here and there, although she has gotten used to it, it still startled her since she isn’t used to being touched often. Orion and Wiiwerth circled above, casted shadows above her and there from the warm sun. 

“Opal I know the others think I’m crazy when I say this but, I’m sure of it! We can make peace with demons!” His face was determined and firm, unwavering as he looked at her. His blue eyes scanned her face for a reaction, what he received was a small smile. With another smile he released her. 

“Alright! Let’s go finish the job so we can meet back up with Angelo-san!” The boy stormed off as the girl stood crossing her arms with a playful look. 

“Tamashii.” 

“Yes?” 

“You’re heading back from when we came.”

It was hours before they arrived at the designated spot, Opal wondered how many demon slayers were assigned here since they couldn’t get the job done. 

They would’ve been there two hours earlier if Sano didn’t keep getting lost on breaks. She doesn't call him ‘lost boy’ for nothing. 

The exterior of the opera house was one to behold. The building was big as expected, however the windows were cracked and busted with age but any eye could see the golden dragon statues in front. They seemed to be tarnished with age on the stairs case, the steps were pure concrete with cracks infiltrated with moss and weeds. 

“It’s a shame it was replaced in the city.” Sano muttered looking at the missing third pillar on the second floor in front . A wash of euphoria flowed through him for a minute as a familiar symphony filled his memory. “Are you a fan of music, Opal?” 

“I appreciate it, it’s really beautiful when people put hard work into their craft. Why are you?” She asked, looking around the entrance to see if there was a discreet way to enter. 

He walked over beside her, a soft look took over his features grabbing her attention. She knew the look too well and fell into the same expression, not out of pity, but a safe welcome for him to share. 

“My mother, she used to play-“ 

An ear piercing scream cut him off as they gazed towards the building, the two of them drew their swords as a figure flew out the second floor cracked window. 

Swathing his sword quickly Sano breathed before catching her mid air and landing on both feet safely. Opal moved towards them, it seemed like a girl two years older than them. Her mouth pooled out blood, her arm sliced clean off with eyes wide with despair. 

“Sano lay her down.” 

The boy did as instructed by a nearby tree, he laid the girl down comfortably as he could. Her gaze was cased over as she looked at him. 

“Papa…..I’m sorry-could…come..home…” 

Sano inhaled, his shoulders shaking as the girl cried believing the boy in front of her was her father she missed dearly. 

One last tear fell, one last breath was taken, and one soul was gone. 

Opal got on her knees and sent a quick prayer of respect, before getting back up and wafting her hand over the girl's eyes to close them. 

“Opal.” 

“I know. No more lives can be lost today.” 

~*~

After it seemed like an eternity, the screams ceased. Amber eyes continued to open and close before widening at the sound of a large faint creak. The girl sat up with a pained whine, her tangerine tinted fro was drenched in blood. Brown skin littered in cuts from the scratches the demons she encountered earlier that month laid waste upon her body. Her rainbow died haori stained red, ripped and torn, her corps uniform didn’t look any better. Another creak sounded out, followed by a thump, then a low growl. 

Opal’s head shot up with an attentive look, her eyes scanning around the room zoning back in on the situation at hand. 

The entrance to the opera house's walls were a muddied maroon red, whereas the marbled floor and pillars added a nice royal touch. imagining how it would’ve been years before, the chandelier would be lit, along with the other candles posted along the walls and pillars would give the room more life. Soft maroon velvet carpet in the halls worn slightly by high quality soles of the rich enjoying the shows as the melodic symphony reached their ears . It was a shame so much wear and rot along the building took over the craft and beauty it had so many years ago. 

Twelve other bodies laid waste upon the floor, six mizuno, four kanoto, and two kanoe. Looking around the old marbled blood drenched floor, she looked around for the signature white and indigo blue haori. 

‘Sano?’ She pursed her lips, none of the uniforms or haori’s displayed her partners colors or the signature patterns she’d grown accustomed to. Letting out a pained groan she stood clutching her side, her eyes locked on the exit she remembered her partner leaving through in fury. ‘That idiot better be alive-‘ her thought was cut short as a sinking feeling entered her stomach. 

Knowing Sano he should’ve been back by now; accessing their injuries and the situation at hand. She allowed her body to lumber out the room, trying to keep her groans and whimpers to a minimum. She could feel her ribs move slightly with each step, her ankle was most likely sprained, not to mention her keen sight was affected from the blunt force to her head. 

The opera house halls were littered in dust, dim candles lit along the hall with an orange hue in its wake. Heading down the hall the smell of protruding ash would’ve been faint to an average human, but to a slayer it was very potent, if Opal guessed correctly seven demons died in the hall alone. 

It took everything in her not to wheeze or gag due to how much ash had lifted into the air alone. It didn’t help there weren't any windows unless you were in a room, the halls weren’t cramped, yet they were just enough to fit two people walking side by side in an appropriate fashion, three if someone was trying to get by. 

The growl and creaks grew louder as she turned a corner leading to what it would seem as a dining hall. The doors were off the hinges, the moon providing light in the dark room. She stepped inside releasing her teal gold sword from its scabbard ,withholding it in a tight grip. The center dining table was smashed right through the middle; large claw-like slashes penetrated the chipping old wallpaper all around the room. Broken glass, porcelain plates, and paintings were trashed and thrown all over the place. 

The teen froze, amber eyes widening at the sight of the teen boy wearing blue and white haori. His hands gripped his head, eyes covered with bangs from his raven tied hair. She took in the scene a breath of relief leaving her lips, but soon a concerned look took place.  

Don’t get her wrong she was happy to see her friend alive, but even she could see there wasn't something right with the scene displayed in front of her. 

“Sano! Thank god you're okay-” Opal cut off as the boy lifted his head, sharp piercing blue eyes took her breath as he let out a low growl from his throat. 

There was no way she was seeing what she thought she was seeing, her hands loosened on the sword trembling in her unsteady grip, backing slowly back to the wall. Sano took a step, then another lifting his head into the full moon light from the large dining window. 

His eyes, the ones that reflected the sky, filled with hope and wonder, were now filled with hunger, sharp with blind rage; another way to simply describe them would be to a snake that was irritated by intruders. Primal incisors were bared in a snarl that didn’t suit the boy's kind nature. Opal couldn't help but feel her stomach drop at the sight, she lost so many people to demons, she never wanted to admit it to herself-.

The boy’s steps got faster, heading straight towards the entrance where she stood, fangs bared for a bite of his first meal as a demon. The moon seemed to freeze them in time as Sano leaped at her, her orbs filled with tears, rejecting the harsh reality, refusing to believe the boy who believed in peace would succumb to the evil that was thrusted upon him.

 -She never wanted to admit that she couldn't stand losing anyone else to the fates laid out before them.  

In the pit of her stomach it finally hit her, the rage and agitation with the curse that's been inflicted upon him. The sorrow and tears she wanted to spill wouldn’t fix this, how many people had to suffer due to Muzans past actions and tracery! So many people die, limbs being pulled, organs spilling out on the floor only for demons to devour them whole with no remorse, only concerns for their soul appetite. Opal loathed the world they were tossed in, she couldn't accept it no longer, Tamshii wasn’t them! He fought bravely to the very end each time they were together and away. The letters they exchanged, the memories of laughter and friendship was all she was going to have left of him? 

No, to hell with fate! 

Quickly with one swift motion, she threw her sword to the side still facing the approaching threat in front of her, grabbing his shoulders as he tried to take a bite, Opal twisted them onto the floor placing her on top. 

Sano struggled and bucked, releasing one growl after another ; she pinned his arms over his head in one hand, using the other to grab a hold of the loose blue knitted scarf to thrust into his mouth, preventing any form of biting to take place. 

“Sano! I know you're in there somewhere!” Opal started, her eyesight growing ever more fuzzy due to the tears threatening to spill over,  “You got this, every trial we always face it together! We came so far….I'm not going home without you so please! Don’t give in!” 

The blue eyed boy struggled harder, biting hard on the knitted scarf, in retaliation he started to grow in size. Amber eyes widened at the strength he grew under five seconds, that wasn’t all, it was the left arm the boy always hid underneath the blue elongated sleeve of his haori. ‘His arm is completely black?! And…. dare I say glowing?’ 

Tamasii always had his arm fully wrapped up from anyone’s sight, one of the many secrets that the boy withheld. But this wasn’t something she expected to be underneath the covering, she expected a burn scar from the fire his family died under, not a full black arm of mystery. 

The boy slipped out of her hold, grabbing by her neck as she was lifted in the air, Opal struggled clawing at the tight grip he started to produce. 

‘Damn it! I lost my focus’ She struggled to stay calm as she looked at the boy below her, tears streaming down her face as hop slowly slipped away with each breath that was lost. Opal placed her foot on the tall demon's chest in protest to the assault, attempting to pry herself from the tightening grip around her windpipe. 

“Sa-no! P-please,” She wheezed, instinctively leaning her head back trying to gain more air, “d….don’t leave me too…”. Her vision seemed to be fading with each breath she failed to take in the room. 

Opal closed her watered eyes, accepting the fact it was over, if anything she would at least die at the hands of someone she secretly adored and held close to her heart. She tried her best, that was a well known fact; now she would suffer the same fate many other fellow slayers have before. A flash of familiar faces filled with smiles filled her conscience, a certain black haired boy stood tall and proud with a raised cup, declaring a toast to a hopeful future filled with peace. 

‘I wish I could've said goodbye to the others-’ Her thoughts of despair were cut off abruptly , with her falling to the floor with a hard ‘thump’. 

Opal inhaled at last gasping air as if she'd never get the chance ever in her life, coughing as she looked up at the boy, inessail shock taking over her features as she took him in. A sobbed left from his lips as he looked down at his hands then back to her.

 “Sa-” She coughed and wheezed again, trying to gain her bearings. A warm heavy weight enveloped her, arms wrapped around her frame, trembling. Opal looked to the side, seeing the familiar sight of black hair tied to the back, she wrapped her arms around him as well, a soft whimper leaving her lips. She can’t remember the last time she cried, gripping his hiori tighter as the girl sniffed. 

“Hey lost boy? Can you understand me?” She hadn’t expected him to speak, he was still shaking. 

Opal knew Sano treasured their friends and especially their friendship, it'll take him a while to get over the fact he tried to eat her after she tried talking to him. A simple nod is all she received, ‘Close enough’. 

Her partner released her, his hand resting on the back of her neck, kneading it softly as if to get rid of the pain he inflicted earlier. His thick eyebrows furrowed, his lips frowned, his eyes still remained demonic but glossed over with tears. She offered a loose smile showing him that she was just glad he was somewhat alright. 

A large bang could be heard through the house of music, startling the two. Voices were heard along with orders given. Opal looked at Sanos' predicament in alarm, realizing a crucial detail. 

‘Sano is a demon now, even though he's showing emotions and hasn't killed anyone he would still be killed. It's against the corp’s rules to let him live!’.

 She stood up in one go instantly regretting it as a wave of nausea and the condition of her injuries caught up with her. Opal wobbled on her feet, the dining room spinning. Her partner was there in a flash, throwing her arm over his shoulders to provide support they’d done so many times before. 

“Sano,” She started with a low whisper, “You have to leave. Now.” 

Looking over at the boy, she was met with an intense stare and frown. Knowing how stubborn Tamashii was, there was no hope for them splitting up due to her injuries. He simply moved her over near where her sword was thrown to the floor. He swiftly picked it up along with his scarf, making sure not to jostle Opal too much around his shoulder. 

“We have no time to argue on this!,” Her tone was sharp, expressing the intense emotions that wound up in the depths of her mind, “Due to the situation a Hashira has most likely been sent here to help! You do know what that means don’t you-“ 

The girl was cut off by her partner throwing her over his shoulders onto his back. Opal was so hellbent on having her partner escape she didn’t even realize they had teleported a good way away from the house of music. It was a habit the boy had to let her ramble as he continued to use his breathing style in order to get them to their destination faster. He didn’t use it all the time though, just in case they ran into a demon unexpectedly one night without proper rest from their last mission. 

Once the demon boy adjusted her as comfortably as possible, gripping her thighs for support he broke out into a sprint, although the girl would’ve laughed, fought, and pointed out how childish the ‘piggyback ride’ was; she simply didn’t have any more energy left. Opal wanted to question where they were going as they passed by streams, bushes and wide clearings they’d used to rest near after a mission. Her eyes could barely stay open, each breath she took led the world as she knew to become fuzzy and merged. 

Sano must've noticed the girl's current state as he started to run faster, teleporting  every now and then to make up for time. He moved his left shoulder in a jerk that her head laid upon, a silent ‘stay awake’ of an order. 

Her partner knew she was trying, but she couldn’t anymore. The grip she once had around his shoulders loosened, soon falling at her sides, resulting in the boy leaning forward so she wouldn’t fall off. Opal glanced up at the moon, the night seemed so pretty even though a series of deaths for so many demon slayers happened every night without fail. 

For a moment, as her eyelids closed, her breathing becoming shallow, the steps of her partner silent yet concentrated to get them to their destination. 

‘I wonder if demons admire the beauty the night has to offer?’ 

#Apple Black #Sano Bengote Tamashii #Opal Wantmore #Whyt Manga #demon slayer #demon slayer universe

[v-era-18]

Red Licorice

Chapter Eight : Storm Incoming

“Wouldn’t you have done it for (Y/n)?,”- Neil Precott 

8

Gale Weathers is truly an enigma to behold. After all the chasing, reporting and writing she did to get to the top, you’d think she wouldn't lose her sense of morality like she promised herself years ago. But here she was years later, doing anything she could to get that rush of fame each time a camera was shoved in her face. A report of the latest scandal, murder, or national disaster for all of the country's ears to hear. 

She jumped through many loops in order to get the latest scoop or simply the smallest bit of information to get the recognition she deserves. It hurt many people along the way , somewhat hurting family and even her own previous relationships she had to leave in the dust. 

Things started to shift for herself the moment the Woodsboro scandals started to hit the fan. She could remember herself years ago sitting in the office trying to start her career instead of being a mere assistant to a reporter that had so much to say about her. The man had experience she would give him that, but the open mind and hustle wasn't there. She learned quickly his sources ran from other peoples reports and gave money in order to deliver the latest scoop. He even sometimes stole the headlines form his colleagues, one she had even dated briefly before he quit out of sheer frustration and humiliation. Not that she minded though the guy never believed she would be a reporter anyway. 

Pretty faces belong on arms, not delivering gruesome news.

Gale considered it years ago when her gut told her to head down to the murder scene, that morning when the bodies were found in the alley way. At first she wanted to rule it as a racist crime like many others amongst the U.S., but it just seemed too quick and easy and the placement of the two were so off. Mr (L/n) was laid on his side bleeding from the neck while his wife was slumped against the wall. The best guess from the blood in  the wife's hands she was trying to help her husband apply pressure only for her to get shot in the stomach as well. Their wallets and personal belongings were removed from their bodies not to be found but at the same time there was a gun found in the forest not too far from the restaurants and shops in the area. They wanted to rule it a coincidence until they found out the gun was covered in Mrs (L/n)’s own blood, meaning one thing. 

A struggle. 

The woman didn't go down without a fight. There had to have been evidence left behind through fingerprints or something at the scene. But the police got lazy and decided to call the case an armed robbery instead of thinking of talking to people as suspects. 

Gale decided to do an investigation on her own in retaliation, questioning everyone that had seen the loving spouses before their demise that night. The only thing she had found out was that Mr (L/n) was planning on buying one of the  buildings to create his own barber shop for his people and a salon attached to it for his wife to run as well. The community seemed heartbroken at the news. And she was too, great talent and great people meeting a demise that wasn't fitting. 

She wanted to bring justice to them in the beginning, that's why she kept submitting article after article about it non stop with everything she could find out. It was that drive that drove her. The knowing that she was slowly changing lives bit by bit. 

So the question was when?  When did she get so money hungry? 

Was it the way so many cameras were now on her? The way she rose up in the industry and waved her mentor goodbye? Was it when the men started worshiping her feet? Was it when people started to look up to her, the endless autographs begging her to report on more scandals and dramas within her states that she could capitalize on. 

The book on the murder shouldn't have even been a thought in her mind at the time but the moment she ran into a little twin puffed girl heading out of blockbuster things started to shift. It felt like a blur—next thing she knew she was handed papers by Gia (L/n) planning to sue her if she ever thought about releasing the book and any more articles covering the murder. 

She couldn't believe it. Her passion and drive was tainted and taken away with a simple overstep. The worst part is she couldnt get rid of the shame she felt for thinking she could get away with smuggling information from a child that doesn't have both of her parents anymore. Without the aunt, (Y/n) (L/n) would've been an orphan with nothing to her name. And that fact is what sent her down a spiral. 

There were multitudes of other scandals she covered in the years after but her biggest break again was of course Maureen Prescott. A wife sleeping with another man in town being filled with jealousy that she won't ask for divorce so he decides to murder her. A crime of passion one might say. 

Gale was back in Woodsboro in a jiffy. She could still remember how her heart thumped against her chest and the many smiles she had outside the Prescott house telling the story of the murder in high definition. Of course like any reporter she did over dramatize things but in her interviews it wasn't till she actually started to piece that something was wrong. 

Cotton Weary wasn't guilty. 

As a reporter the first instinct is to of course defend the victim , and she did just that.  It was only after hearing the man's explanation and confession that it really didn't make any sense. Weary’s story never changed even after the witness Sidney Prescott came forward and said it was him. 

So it inclined her to dig and dig and dig for the real truth on what was going on within the Prescott home before the crime had been committed. Allegedly Maureen was rumored to not only be sleeping with Cotton Weary but many other men within the town without her husband's knowledge. The women of Woodsborror were very loselipped if you pushed the right buttons. And Gale had a talent for doing just that. She did feel a twinge of sympathy for the other wives in this case, they knew that their husbands could possibly hold valuable evidence that left things at a standstill. In this world women would rather have the security of family stability rather than to have the truth of affairs leaked to the public. 

Ruling out other husbands or men in town left one question left. Who did it?

That question would have to be answered at a later date, what needed to be focused on was to prevent a man from being on death row. Hence why her book was made on the case after the first ruling. She had exposed and theorized so many things in order for the public to know everything about this case, it only caused for despair to emerge from the Prescott family. It was to be expected after all if her theory was true it would mean Sidney Prescott was sentencing an innocent man to death.  

For over a year she was busting her ass off to bring another man to justice after failing the (L/n) case. And then a gruesome murder happens two days ago concerning two teens Casey Becker and Steve Forrest. A cheerleader and a football player with a bright future no doubt was swiped away from the mortal coil in one night. No leads. No suspects until last night. 

Out of all the next possible victims it had to have been the two girls in the center of two biggest murder cases in Woodsboro. (Y/n) (l/n) and Sidney Prescott. This couldn't be a coincidence. 

Gale wouldn't believe it to be other than planned by the killer of these past murders. It's a common conception amongst the many serial killings within their nation that the killers strike in calculated efforts. The times they go into a mass murder spree is when they realize they're going to be caught, they know their time is coming to an end and they have to drag as many victims down with them.  

She needed to solve this case. 

However the officer in front of her blocking her only chance in a break of this case was standing in front of her. And the only way she could possibly think of winning his favor was with the last route she usually does. Seduction. 

Officer Montana leaned against his desk cocking an eyebrow at the woman as she stood apprehensive in his office. Her excuse for sneaking into the station was that she had some theories in regards to a case that might help, it was done by her some time but the problem was that she forgot what she was going to say. 

“ Miss Weathers, if there's something you can say that'll help this case along, be my guest.” He clearly wasn't interested in small talk. Gotta respect that. 

“As you know the anniversary of Maureen Prescott is tomorrow, and all these sequences of attacks have been happening the past few days-” 

“Let me stop you right there,” Montana held up a hand before sitting himself on the desk nearly knocking over the cup of coffee that was beyond warm at this point, “Are you suggesting the closed case that has Cotton Weary on death row, needs to be reopened based on the hunch that he wasn't the killer?” 

Gale straightened her shoulders a bit, squinting her eyes the best she could due the black eye, “Well yes, don't you think it's a bit suspicious how all of this has been happening around this time as it transpired over a year ago? And there's no leads as to who it possibly could be-” 

“Mrs. Weathers-” 

“It's Miss,” Gale muttered, “as you can tell I'm not married.” 

Officer Montana didn't seem fazed or amused by the fact she gave him. usually men would be flattered with her line alone for an invitation to flirt with her but this man honestly wasn't letting up anytime soon. So this was going to be more of a challenge than she originally thought. 

“Miss, Weathers,” Montana mockingly corrected, “Sidney’s Prescott's story hasn't changed not once since she took the stand months ago condemning Weary in front of the whole state. The last thing anyone wants to do is reopen a case that's already been solved.” 

It was true. Although Cotton Weary was trying his best to get his story told and the sentence shorter the odds were against him with Sidney Prescotts never changing her statement along with Neil Prescott. Although there were other factors in the matter. Many anonymous men allegedly had affairs with Maureen long before the relationship with Weary. Not to mention her husband's lack of empathy towards the murder, it was no shock that there was a possibility he knew of the affairs going on and said nothing. But they expected some tears in order not to look guilty. 

At one point Gale wondered if Mr. Prescott had hired someone to murder Maureen because they couldn't avoid a divorce and he was angry towards his unfaithful spouse. Only for the theory to be null and void. He had too many eye witnesses and his records and computers were clean. He had nothing to do with the murder, only an unlucky husband with an unfaithful wife. 

“I understand how risky everything is, but something just doesn’t add up. We had a huge murder last year that had many inconsistencies and now we have a serial killer running aimlessly around the same time of last year's murder? And to top it off the unsolved case with the (L/n)s, no killer or suspect was brought to light.They just ruled it out as an armed robbery, because they got lazy. But I don’t think this is a coincidence, I think they’re going big.” 

Montana huffed, seeming to drift off into a blank stare that wasn't good for  Gale's liking. She couldn't lose him on these facts she was throwing out, if she could get his head out of his ass she could get him to understand her point. 

“Listen I understand that you don't trust reporters or the fact we look money hungry for gossip and a scoop but I honestly want to get to the bottom of this case. I have been researching and theorizing these two cases for a long time. I think— no— I know what I'm talking about. These victims deserve justice and I'm determined to get it for them.” 

A slam on the desk caused the woman to recoil back in her chair. The officer gripped the desk firefly, his eyebags more prominent with his pissed off expression. His pearly whites were pulled back into a snarl no woman wanted to see upon his face. 

“You don't think I know that?” He hissed, “You don't think I do my damned hardest in order for these cases to stay open? For us to have all the facts first before throwing an innocent person behind bars?” Montana got up from his position on the desk and towered over Gale. The women wouldn’t hesitate to admit that he was intimidating. 

And even though he was intimidating she wouldn't hesitate to admit he was handsome. The long hair was tied back in a bun with loose strands framing his face, in passing she saw him smile along with his partner solving cases whenever she came near, however his first instinct was to walk away from her. Judging by his appearance he should've been ready to settle down by now or possibly have plans for marriage. She couldn't judge, here she was still single and chasing the dream of fame, glory and truth. 

“Tell me Miss Weathers,” David leaned down, placing both hands on either side of the arm rests. He was close to her face now, the smell of ground coffee and a hint of mint was fresh on his breath. “What should I do to help you unveil this killer without losing my job? What could I gain from this?” 

Gale had to refrain from tilting forward for a kiss, if it was under other circumstances she would have flirted simply for a date and one night stand, Or if things ended up working out she would've considered casually dating. But this officer wasn't wanting that from her, no-he was into the truth and what she could do for him.

“ When's the last time you've….let off some steam?” Gale adjusted the male's tie gazing up at him with hopeful eyes, “I'm sure you could use me to let off some of that frustration of this case and the past failed ones.”  

Montanas lips twitched slightly, “You do realize I don't take offers lighty? Don't you Miss Weathers?” 

The woman gave him a red lipped smile, “Neither do I. Especially when there's an offer for the truth.” 

He simply looked up at the clock and back down at her, “My partner will be back soon from his dinner break to go over the case theories further with me. We have approximately an hour.” Montana looked down at her with wicked eyes, “Do you think you can get the job done in time?”  

The reporter simply stood up, reaching and placing a gentle hand behind the male's neck from what she could reach, “I'm more than capable.” 

Gale let out a breath as she was shoved down on her knees by the officer in front of her. The hardwood floor of the office was cold, so cold she could feel the temp through her thick stockings she wore this evening. Her only complaint about this position is how gently he was grabbing her head slowly undoing the belt in front of her. He was seeing if she was going to find a way out of this, another way in order to get the book contents. 

But this reporter was willing to do anything to get to the root of the story. Even if she loses a bit of her dignity along the way. 

“You know, nine years ago there was a little girl sitting just outside this office waiting for her grandmother to get done with her police report. It was around three am in the morning, I had no other thoughts or concerns other than the wellbeing of the people of this town,” He took in a deep inhale of air as Gale took the erect cock out from his pants. She gave it a few strokes before glancing up at him, cocking an eyebrow, a request to continue. 

“Could you imagine that night? Watching a little girl unaware that her parents wouldn't be going home with her that night. They were found laying on the cold gravel pavement shot and killed drenched in blood. No leads, no suspects.” 

Weathers was going to groan in frustration until he roughly grabbed her hair placing her eyes back on him. 

“But I always suspected one person in town.” 

Her heart skipped a beat along with her cunt, “Are you going to tell me who you think it is?” 

Montana cupped the lower part of the woman's jaw, brushing his thumb across her bottom lip with a rueful smile. “Such a pretty mouth that needs to be used, not spoken with at this very moment.” 

Gale blew a raspberry in frustration, but did as suggested. She first took an experimental long lick of the officers shaft before taking it in one fell swoop. The male let out a long groan in response as the woman started to slowly bob her head up and down. He smiled loving the sight before him. 

“I had the task of interviewing people in town as a rookie, there were two stories that stood out that were inconsistent with one another. And you're never going to believe who it was. Maureen and Neil Prescott.” 

Gale gagged around him at the revelation, causing him to chuckle lightly so it wouldn't cause attention to the others that were currently working in the other rooms. 

“Yeah, to be honest with you getting into the details about what was said that is for personnel only, if the press got word of a murder that happened that long ago and we placed a loving wife and mother on the line it would have been a scandal. I told the sarge that I wanted the woman to at least be questioned or behind bars until further notice, but there was no full proof so a strong potential suspect was sent walking.” He thrust his cock in her mouth with force starting to take out his frustration on her throat. Tears lined her vision as a growl was left from him. “I let that little girl down. And yet she was here for the past two nights being terrorized and traumatized from a masked man running round in a fucking halloween costume.”  

Gale felt her core throb from the passion in the male's eyes. The man currently throat fucking her was was a man that truly wanted justice to be served, no matter what it takes to get it. For a moment she wondered if he truly wanted to do this as payment in the first place. He wasn't crooked or corrupt like the cops she had come across before they were more forceful and would have brought up the offer before her. But he was the one who laid and waited for her suggestion. A man like this was one she could only dream of. 

“Oh fuck,” He hissed looking down at her, “I’ll admit it. It has been awhile since I had a pretty mouth around my cock, Miss Weathers and you're not doing too bad of a job.” 

The woman pulled herself back with a pop and slurp, gazing up at him with a lust filled gaze, “If you don't mind me asking, why haven't you released the big secret to another reporter? They could've had it on the air by now.” She didn't mean to ignore his compliment, but her curiosity was getting the best of her. 

Montana grunted at the cool air hitting his erection, missing the warmth the woman had given him. “Not many reporters can be trusted these days. They'll take our statements and twist them to fit their desires rather than the truth that's in front of them,” He grabbed her raven hair more roughly before leaning down, “They also have to be ready for the effect this secret will have on other people within this community. You can understand that right?” 

Gale nodded before taking the man back into her mouth once more and going faster with her strokes. Montana tried to stifle his loud groan, keeping the grip on the woman's locks he started to thrust faster coming closer to his release. 

“Remember this Miss Weathers,” Montana grunted, hitting the back of her throat with a sloppy pace, “Once you leave this room, I'm not responsible for what happens afterwards.” 

The reporter made a gurgling sound, her cheeks soaked in tears now and her mascara running. She tapped his thigh with two fingers showing that she indeed understood. Gale knew the risks of each time she made a report to the public that could strike public outrage. She's experienced it numerous times before with other scandals and even political affairs. No pain no gain when it comes to the money. 

“Oh fuck-,” With one more thrust the man released himself, it had been so long since he felt the sense of relief  and tension falling from his body in one feel swoop as it did just now. Gale moved her head slightly only to get frustrated when he wouldn't let go. Montana held on both sides of her head moving her mouth slowly off his cock. He held the woman's jaw closed keeping eye contact as his cock twitched slightly, “Use that pretty mouth to swallow. Don't waste a single drop.” 

She did as told. The ache between her thighs being more apparent and needing-no begging to be satisfied. But she knew there was no point in asking or begging for him to finish her off. They already risked so much doing it here in the office when so many of his colleagues could have easily walked in and saw the affair in action. But if she looked hard enough she could see he wanted to take things further just holding himself accountable for what's going on. She could tell he wasn't willing to put her in an uncomfortable situation with the rumors being tossed around. 

Gale could see the headlines now, ‘Desperate news reporter sleeps with Officer in order to get evidence.’

Montana reached over behind the desk, opened a drawer smoothly, and pulled out a nilla folder. Flipping through the pages he seemed to be making sure everything was there and organized before handing it over.  Adjusting herself on the floor and making sure everything was in place she casted a curious glance towards him wondering if the evidence and secret he was referring to was in the chunky folder. 

“What could be so big that it requires that much paper?” Gale questioned, taking it out of his hands. She held it close as if it was willing to crumble in her hands at any second. 

The weight was hefty, and her heart pounded in her ears from the sheer unknown it was withholding at the very moment. She wouldn't dare to take a peek until she was sure to be back in her hotel safe and sound to access the file in a more…dignified manner. 

Adjusting his pants back up on his waist, Montana grimaced slightly as if he was thinking of a way he could back out of this situation. But Gale knew this was a man  of honor, a deal was a deal and there was no backing out of it. 

“A diary,” He muttered grimly. 

~ ☿ ~

The Macher house is usually undisturbed this time of night. The neighborhood would have the sound of gravel grinding against the tires as cars drive by the residence and the possible noise of frogs here and there from the lake nearby. It suited the family, well the head of the house rather since he loved hunting and would take his son here and there. 

The pan on the stove sizzled from the bacon being made within the kitchen. The smell of buttered toast and freshly made eggs wafted the air with grand wafts of seasoned clouds. 

Stu Macher would like to think he has his emotions under control for the most part. He laughs when his humor calls for it and knows when to get angry or show his frustration but damn was it hard to keep his composer around this fucking liar. Especially when knowing what he did to his precious (Y/n). 

It has been three hours since he had left the (L/n) residence once her Aunt Gai had come home from work. Not that they minded too much since they got to spend the entire stay with their final Girl. Even if she slept for the majority of their time together. Having the girl fall asleep in his arms felt like it was meant to be. Stu couldn't remember the last time he was that happy. The simple acts of service he gave the girl felt like he had already achieved their goal with winning her over. 

It was honestly a shame how quickly their fun had cut short but they were just glad the girl was able to get proper rest and had at least eaten the pizza Billy had him order this afternoon. He of course had to answer the door since Billy was a high suspect at the moment. But Stu didn't mind, he was still over the moon with (Y/n) getting back into her position with snuggling into his side. 

He took the bacon out of the pan and placed it on the plate along with the eggs before grabbing two slices of bread and butter to be toasted. It never took long with the toaster so once he was finished he grabbed a spoon headed down the halfway and made way towards the basement. 

The creeks of the stairs were always nerve racking when he was a kid, at times he was even afraid of going down in the basement even if his father or mother went down with him. And here he was walking down without a care in the world. The darkest crevices of the dungeon were now afraid of him as if they now knew of the sins that now rested along his back. 

Heading off to the far corner the male approached a door at the end of the hallway. He stopped for a moment and leaned his head up against the door for any signs of struggle before opening. Seeing the current state of his victim the male’s lips twitched slightly. 

“Comfortable? I made sure to loosen the ropes a tad so your limbs wouldn't show too much evidence to the police regarding foul play.” 

Neil Prescott sat tied up in the chair glaring at the teen boy before him. It had been god knows how long since he'd been kidnapped by the two boys the night of his business trip and the sheer thought of what was going on without his knowledge was messing with his head. He needed to know if his daughter was safe. The Macher boy was very reasonable to tell him the reason why he was doing this in the first place. 

A plan to get rid of the Prescotts once and for all. 

Mr. Prescott thought it was the most ruthless plan they have ever made. They had already confessed to killing his ex-wife Maureen for having an affair with Hank Loomis causing Nancy Loomis to leave his son behind in turn. He could understand that. However, He truly could not understand why he and Sidney were now involved. They really had no motive against him until he took a guess on why they were framing him. 

His guess was wrong. And much to his horror he only gave the Ghostface Killer motive for his new crime. 

The man will never forget the look on Stuart Macher's face before he beat the ever living shit out of him. The wrath he faced from the boy was warranted, it was so warranted from what he did. The image of the blistering tears streaming down his face he couldn't even attempt to erase from his mind. Each punch and kick was harder than the next causing him to have severe bruising along his chest and ribs and a swollen black left eye socket. And oh god the laughing, it was deep and psychotic. As if he had truly snapped in that one moment at the thought of another threat of a man harming what is his.

The thought of another man hurting his precious (Y/n). It was after that did he truly understand how deep the boy's obsession ran.

‘How dare you do this to (Y/n)! I can’t wait to gut you like a fucking pig you bastard!’

Gia had told him of how the boys were really close to (Y/n) but their junior year the sorta drifted apart from each other due to other things arising. She never told him nothing in regards to romantic feelings the two could have possibly had though. Hence why the misstep had happened. 

Stu ripped off the duct tape of the older man's mouth with a frown, “You know you shouldn't look at me like that when I'm the only person giving you food and allowing you to use the restroom. After finding out about what you did you better be glad Billy doesn't know, he would've let you starve and piss yourself.” 

It was true. Neil  did have some skeletons in his closet in regards to (Y/n) at the rate it's going now there were far too many to count.    

“Sorry about my attitude. I'm not too happy about being tied to a chair, and being locked in a mysterious room.” Neil mentally cringed at his tone, he was starting to sound more like his woman than he was liking. 

The teen chuckled, grabbing another chair in the far left corner before dragging it over. The plate was held in the other and Neil hated the fact his stomach was growling in hunger at the meal the killer was willing to provide. In a twisted way he wanted to thank god Stu was feeding him at all, he was so sure he was just going to leave him to rot in this room especially after he found out what he did. And yet he was here, sitting in front of him moving the eggs around on the plate cutting it into sections to feed him. 

“You still have time to change your mind Stuart….you're not like him-” 

The man was cut off with Stu shoving the spoon of eggs into the man's mouth with a grimace, “ Trying to change my mind about this plan isn't going to work. I'm not as gullible as you think.” He watched the man chew and swallow before adding more on the spoon, “Plus I hate you after what you did you (Y/n)’s parents-”

“I didn't kill them!” Neil hissed, he struggled against the bonds of his chair in frustration, “You know I didn't-” 

“You're right I know you didn't,” Stu gripped the spoon tightly before throwing the whole plate at the wall. The glass went around in all directions  , “It was your whore of a wife who did it! Not only did she ruin Billy’s life three years ago but she destroyed (Y/n)’s first! And you did what in response? You fucking covered it up to protect someone who's unfaithful?” 

Neil held his head up higher trying to seem more confident than he actually was, “It wasn't about her. It was about Sid. I thought about my daughter and how much she loved her mother, when you're older you'll understand how sacrifice is. You'd do the most out of character shit for them.” The man looked around then down at the binds on his hands then to the glass shards round the room. He squeezed his swollen eye in pain before looking back up at the teen male before him. 

“I know you and Billy can understand that,” Neil sighed deeply leaning back in the seat, “Wouldn't you do the same for (Y/n)?” 

Stu stopped his pacing and froze in place. 

The boy thought the question was ridiculous. Of course he would. Whatever the girl wanted Stu would do for her no question. Money, done. Need time together? Popcorn and movies would be served. A girl or guys bothering her at school consider them gone. 

He would literally burn the whole world for her. 

He wasn't going to admit that to him though, He didn't deserve to hear that he was right about that one thing. That he could relate to the reasoning behind hiding and cleaning up the crime scene the way he did. 

But to leave (Y/n) an orphan for the rest of her life and not lock Maureen behind bars? That to him was unforgivable. 

Stu walked over the mess on the floor towards the door. He didn't bother to tape the man's mouth shut, he knew the room in the basement was insulated enough for no one to hear him anyway. 

“Stu please—,” 

“The day (Y/n) forgives you is the day I will. Other than that it's just as you said,'' He turned to look over his shoulder one more time with wild eyes, “I'm willing to do anything for her. Even if it means drawing my last breath.”

#billy loomis x black reader #stu matcher x black reader #stu matcher x reader #billy loomis x reader #sidney prescott #casey becker #billy loomis #stu macher #scream #scream 1996 #red licorice #Spotify

[v-era-18]

Possible Brahms x Black Reader Anyone?

Housekeeping wasn't on the girls lists of jobs, but with free food and housing included it was hard to pass up. The Heelshire family was quick to accept her application within the following three days, saying they needed the extra hand around while they were busy taking care of business. Apparently there was also a nanny position, but that job was swiped for someone else; it was really sad though-(Y/n) was great with kids.

The taxi ride to the new residence was silent to say the least, the afro haired girl had been keeping herself occupied in the back seat playing with her 3DS as the radio played softly in the background. The ride had been a bit long-it was a good thing she booked an early train a day ahead of schedule, keeping in mind traffic and travel. The taxi driver was nice, askinging her about her schooling at Oxford since she had been given a full ride. It was one of the main reasons she had decided to get a job here, somewhere close to the University.

Although her hometown in Texas was more reassuring, she needed to finish out her last year of school before considering moving back. Her aunt and cousin said it was cheaper this way to save up money-after all once she gets back to the states she had a plot of land from inheritance in her name. Plus time away in a new environment would give her enough time to lay out the soundtrack for her project, the way things were going it was most likely going to be a classical or romantic edition; not that she was complaining though it was her favorite type of music.

It was hard to think of how long she's been playing. Even before her parents died in the fire her first memories of them was her father playing the piano on christmas eve and her mother singing to her as they danced to the music. Gospel, classical it didn't matter as long as the sounds of the soul were played around her did the girl feel alive. Currently she can play five instruments; Violin, piano, Clarinet, Bass Clarinet, and Saxophone. She was fine with the number, seeing as though she didn't have that much time to learn more.

(Y/n) couldn’t help but wonder if they would let her use their study to practice. In the photos there was a piano in the room and she would love to play a few pieces while she was working on her own.

The car soon turned onto a private street, trees and foliage taking up the view through the windows, “Miss, were almost there at the premises. Although I must warn you this family is known for their-uh-interesting past.” The cab driver-Harvey- if she remembered correctly- voice was apprehensive.

The girl in the back frowned slightly, putting away her device in her backpack along with her headphones. She didn't want to judge the family right away, especially before meeting them. Whatever happened in the past was the past-no matter what the towns folk had to say. One thing she learned about people in the United Kingdom was that it was somewhat like the United States-only less extreme in some matters. The rumors last here-and never washes away once a reputation has been tarnished.

“I'll be the judge of that,” (Y/n) replied politely, “Thank you for your concern though Mr. Harvey. I do appreciate the ride here as well.” She understood the man was only trying to look out for her best interest so there was no need to be rude in any way. Especially since he's taken such good care of her the whole ride here.

The older man simply waved the girl off with a laugh, “Oh you were a delight, dear! Thank you so much for staying patient with this old man with the many questions earlier.” He did ask alot of questions, but that's just how older people are. Always wondering what the youth is up to.

They pulled up through the gate seeing as though it was already opened, the property was huge from what the brown skinned girl could see. The house itself was beautiful and old fashioned, stones instead of bricks with grand balconies she could stand at for a lifetime. The girl could only imagine what the inside looked like, the Heelshires were obviously loaded and set for life-no wonder she was given a free room and meals.

After unloading her bags at the front steps and bidding farewell, Mr Harvey set off in his taxi heading back home to his wife. Leaving the girl at the front door waiting anxiously, there wasn't any instruction on how she should or where to enter the home upon arrival. She did see two cars in front so she knew there were others home. Seeing as though the doorbell might be disrupting the girl decided to knock loud enough for someone to hear.

(Y/n) adjusted her clothes quickly, she was wearing simple low rise jeans with a lavender purple sweater with white worn sneakers. Her hair was in twists, pulled up in a bun to look more professional for her first appearance-although she wished she quickly did her edges in the car. The humid air caused curls to pop at the ends, and even though she didn't mind her hair getting moisture-didn't mean her employers would.

The man who answered the door seemed a bit younger from what she was expecting for Mr. Heelshire. He had a nice black puff vest to go over his gray zip up sweater, his eyes were easy-brown and she couldn't help but notice shadowed facial hair. He scanned her over for a minute before giving her an award winning smile-or at least tried to-it came out more awkward than anything.

“Ah, you must be (Y/n) everyone was wondering where you were,” He opened the door wider welcoming her in, “The names Malcome, the grocery boy.” The girl shook hands with the man walking in, as he proceeded to grab her bags from outside. Normally the girl would fret and fuss over being able to do it by herself but she quickly learned from staying here better to comply than to do rejection.

“T-thank you Malcome, my name is (Y/n). I'm supposed to be the housekeeper.” The girl uttered softly. She gazed around the inside of the home and it was more than she expected, the paintings and flowers complemented the floors greatly along with the brown wooden walls. She felt like she's practically walked through time with how different the house is compared to hers back home.

Malcolm paused, gaze landing on the girl again, “Housekeeper? I'm surprised they didn't have you as the nanny, considering how young you seem.”

“Beggars can't be choosers. Work is work, plus I'm willing to do anything I can do to help. If the nanny gets overwhelmed we can simply take care of the child at the same time,” (Y/n) turned back towards the male, giving him a soft smile before gesturing towards the stairs, “Is the Heelshires here? I would like to introduce myself properly to them to make a good impression and apologize for being late.”

“Ah, there's really nothing to worry about in regards to that,” Malcolm tried to reassure the girl, “Mr. and Mrs. Heelshire just got here, and the nanny is currently talking to them upstairs, she arrived an hour before you did.”

The girl hummed in response, taking the information in before following the male up the stairs where the other adults were waiting. Her nerves were on edge as they took steps up the stairs and towards what seemed to be a childs room. The house was old and influenced, the wood architecture complimented the blue carpeting and gold frames along the walls.

The girl had paused a bit up the stairs staring at the large portrait of the family. The Heelshires screamed grace and class, but they did seem to be happy in the photo. She couldn’t help but stare at the picture of the boy for a long moment in wonder.

“So this is the boy we’re looking after?” She voiced softly.

Malcolm made a face that she couldn’t catch, “Yeah, but don’t worry he won’t be any trouble.”

(Y/n) snorted, “that’s what my neighbor said about her daughter three years ago. The girl had dunked my clothes into open paint in the garage.”

The man chuckled, “Open paint?”

“The father was a builder, he was currently working on the garage and left it open while they had a date night. It was a harmless mistake. They paid for me to get new clothes.”

She left out the part that it was one of her favorite sweaters her ex boyfriend had gotten her when they were dating. After finding out his true nature with women she didn’t mind that the only remnant of him was destroyed. Internally she thanked the little girl. Kids had their way of doing things that are good without realizing it.

They made a right into the room before them. It was quite spacious looking like a study of some kind, a grand black piano sat in the middle with many books lined along the walls. (Y/n) had to shake her excitement at the piano, it had been two months since she’s played.

Her focus finally landed on three figures in the far corner of the room near the green marbled fireplace. Her breathing caught in her throat as she saw all three of them staring at her. It was just deserved after all she did turn up late due to traffic.

“H-hello! My name is (Y/n). Let me first apologize for being late. The cab driver got caught up with traffic-,”

The older man, who she guessed was Mr. Heelshire, held up a hand, “There is no need my dear these things happen. Come, we don’t bite.”

(Y/n) paused before making her way over near them along with Malcolm. The woman who seemed to be in her late twenties pursed her lips together as if she wanted to say something but refrained from doing so. It only added to the wonder of the tense atmosphere before her.

Mrs Heelshire stood up straight, “ (Y/n) (L/n) it is a pleasure to meet you. I’ve made sure to read over your resume and I will say I’m quite surprised that your reputation percents outside of the United States,” She moved over from in front of the chair making her eyes widen slightly at the image before her.

“This is our son Brhames. I know you’ll make a great impression.”

Oh so it’s this type of situation.

#the boy #brahms heelshire #brahms the boy #Brahms Heelshire x Black Reader #Brahms Heelshire x Reader

[v-era-18]

Red Licorice

Chapter Seven: Buttered Popcorn 

I'll Be There For You/You're All I Need To Get By (Puff Daddy Mix)

“Our final girl here just got turned on from the sex scene a second ago,” - Billy Loomis 

7

“As of this morning Woodsboro High School will be closed for the day after two more students by the names of Sidney Presscott and (Y/n) (L/n) being mercilessly attacked by the serial killer currently on the loose.” The news reporter stood in front of Woodsboro High school, and in the background could see police around every corner along with other reporters on the grass front. “After the high mass calls from parents in concerns of their students safety, the principal has decided to spend the day preparing a protection plan around the school in concerns about their students.” 

“This case keeps getting bigger and bigger. Billy Loomis, the boyfriend and close friend of the two girls was reportedly released last night due to no evidence of malice towards them. Upon questioning the police it seems the male could not have been the killer due to two separate interactions with the two girls that night. (Y/n) (L/n), recalled her attack with the killer in question in the Prescott bathroom; a direct conflict with Sidney Prescott seeing her boyfriend Billy Loomis coming through the second story window.  There are no further reports of the girl's statements but officer Dewy Riley plans on doing a follow up in case the girl recalls anything else about that heinous nightmare. It has only been two days since the death of Casey Becker and Steve Forrest-“

(Y/n) crunched on her cereal staring at the screen. Eye bags rested underneath due to the lack of sleep and mental strain. It took everything in her power to stay awake and eat her breakfast for basic sustenance since she had not eaten a good eighteen hours. She didn't want to remember anything about that nightmare that plagued her that night; thus resulting in her lack of sleep into the early morning. She had expected her aunt to come into the living room five hours ago in concern with the amount of horror movies she was watching. But she heard the back bedroom door open and close shortly. A part of her knew Gia was letting her cope in her own way, but she at least wanted some sort of comfort that everything was going to be okay. 

The girl didn't ask for a lot growing up without her parents. Especially seeing her aunt struggle to simply keep food on the table and buy her new clothes each time she grows. It was partly why she enjoyed wearing her dad's shirts all the time, Gia wouldn't have to spend so much money on new ones. She just wished the women didn't work so much so they could spend more time together. 

The news filled the living room with a heavy atmosphere. News of the attack last night spilled wildfire and caused such an attraction that wasn't desired. According to the news last night Casey’s and Sidneys house were investigated top to bottom so far with no leads. Blood from the bathroom where she was trapped with the killer was on the bathtub but it was refuted as useless due to no knife being found. Even if there was a knife found there would need to be prints, and the killer made sure to wear gloves for most of the time other than touching her. 

She did wonder how Sidney was holding up. The news keeps bringing up the Prescott case since Maureen's murderer is close to rotting in a prison cell for the rest of his life. It's very interesting that this is all they can find to do a comparison to. The anniversary of a huge death that happened a year ago two days from now. 

No one remembers the (L/n) case anymore. And how could they? It happened so many years ago and there were no leads to put someone behind bars. This is Woodsborror, a town where everyone knows everybody, no secret or rumor could be kept for too long. Hence the case of Maureen Prescott and her alleged murderous affair. (Y/n) still remembers the funeral, it was for close family and friends but even she could see some of the assessment some townspeople had secretly towards her. To her out of everyone the one who took it the hardest was Sid. She could understand, it was her mother after all, but her father on the other hand…he shed no tears at the funeral. 

(Y/n) did find it very odd how Mr. Prescott didn't care for too long about his wife being practically murdered in front of their daughter. Well he did care about Sid-just not his wife passing away. How she knew of this was the way he held himself afterwards the timid awkward man was gone along with his wife, a hard working relaxed man taking his place. She did have a theory that he simply was ready for divorce or a release from her for the longest time. 

‘He probably tried his best to stay with her for Sidney. Love for someone’s child is measurable. I should know…’

Aunt Gia rushed into the kitchen, her scrubs were on with a backpack on her shoulders. (Y/n) could only stare at the sight before her. She was hoping her aunt would possibly stay and keep watch over her as she slept but this is the second time her Aunt had left work early due to the murder and attack. She stayed home all night to get herself settled after last night. 

In her aunt's defense she did try to offer physical comfort, but due to the incident in the bathroom with the killer she had grown ridden with guilt and terror. She didn't want the older women to touch her anymore, it was as if she was scared of giving her something. Like a plague was infecting her body and the next day her caretaker would be pronounced dead in her bedroom with her insides ripped open. 

Although she was indifferent to affection at the moment, she wasn't going to ignore the way she naturally accepted Stu’s embrace last night. It still was a mystery how he knew how to sneak into her window without alarm. She brushed her forehead lightly from when the male had kissed it, whispering words of protection over her saying she wouldn't be harmed no longer. 

The sucker part was that she believed it. The whole night she was in his arms, shadows encircling them in twisted waves and coils wanted to tear them apart but they couldn't. They were nicely melded together on her bed as if they were missing puzzle pieces that always needed to be connected. When she woke up from her nightmare and found him gone she wondered if he even came at all. Maybe her mind was pulling tricks on her in order to find comfort somewhere. 

The only thing left as evidence that the male was there was his jacket he had left behind. She cuddled it last night for over an hour on the sofa watching Nightmare On Elm Street. Even now she could smell the remnants of him against her skin and she never wanted it to be removed. No. She wanted to drown in it. 

“Leaving so soon?” (Y/n) asked her aunt in passing.

“I’m sorry sweetheart but I need these hours at the hospital,” Gia replied, rushing around the kitchen. She pushed the two frozen waffles into the toaster before grabbing some strawberry jam from the fridge. (Y/n) wrinkled her nose at the odd combination her aunt was making. How long did she start eating that with her waffles? She could only wonder if it was too sweet with orange juice being swigged down. 

“What for? Did the bills get behind? Is the bank asking for more on the house? Is that even legal—?”

“What? No! We are not behind on anything!” Gia seemed mortified at the thought of her niece thinking they were going to be on the streets. It'd be a cold day in hell before she allowed the girl to go homeless. “The house is completely paid for and we're not behind on anything.” 

“Then why are you working everyday?” The girl huffed, “You used to be free on the weekends now all you do is work everyday. Is there something I should know-?”

“It's nothing to concern yourself with I promise I'll tell you eventually just…… stay patient with me,” 

(Y/n) pursed her lips for a moment deciding whether or not she should keep pushing for answers. There have been numerous times she asked if she could get a job to help with the load around the house, but her aunt wanted her to focus on school. Not to mention summer jobs in Woodsboro were hard to come by, everyone practically knows everyone and they're taken up before the students are let out of school. She just didn't want her only family she knew to work herself to death. 

“—Along with this serial killer on the run we also have a missing persons report in this case. Sidney Prescott's father, Neil Prescott, has been reported missing for the past twenty-four hours following his daughter's attack. It has been reported that the father was supposed to be traveling for work only to never show up to the alleged destination. If anyone has seen Mr. Prescott please let the police-” 

“Neil is missing?” 

(Y/n) cocked her head to the side at her aunt's tone. Aunt Gia never spoke of Sidenys father with such familiarity, she only spoke on a first name basis with close friends and family. Last time she saw her Aunt talk to the man was months ago when the chance of his wife passing was somewhat fresh. They had simply bumped into him and Sidney at the grocery store and he invited them over for dinner. It was pleasant but she wouldn't say it gathered them a relationship to speak on a first name basis. She doesn't even call Mrs. Reily by her first name and they've spoken to each other on more accounts. 

“Dewey said that he couldn't reach him last night along with the other police. I didn't think he went missing.” 

“Well if he wasn't back by this morning from his trip like he was supposed to it does call for a missing person report—“ She cut herself off staring at the screen longingly, the photo displayed of Neil Prescott was one with him holding a younger Sidney over his shoulders with a bright smile. “Hopefully they find him quickly.”

“I didn’t know you guys had gotten close.” 

Gia nearly dropped the waffles back into the toaster as if she was burned. She was quick to straighten her posture and continue her task in collecting breakfast, “We talk in passing.” 

“Passing?” (Y/n) echoes, “since when does he even have time to do that—“

“Everyone has time every now and again.” 

The girl puffed out her cheeks in frustration but didn’t press any further. 

The doorbell rang to cut into the awkward air of the kitchen. Gia quickly put down her plate and went to answer the door. (Y/n) wanted to object to the motion, but they had a peep hole for the reason for intruders.

‘That didn’t stop him from coming in before it did?’

Gia opened the door to be met with the image of two familiar males. Her heart almost did a second take with the second one on her doorstep when the last thing she heard about him was that he was currently behind bars. 

Billy and Stu waited patiently with a bag filled to the brim with what she assumed was movies and popcorn. (Y/n)’s favorite combination. They did just run out of the girl’s favorite popcorn too, Gia was planning on going to the grocery store  yesterday morning but…things kept happening. 

Stu leaned against the doorframe with a stiff smile, “You're leaving?” 

Looking down at herself she did have on her scrubs taking note of his observation.“Yes. Unfortunately I cannot miss any hours or I could possibly lose the job.” 

“There's a case surrounding your niece almost being murdered and you're worried about a job?” Billy snuffed, “She can't be left here by herself. What if he comes back?” 

“Excuse me?” Gia turned to Billy with a glare, “Aren't you a prime suspect in the case right now? What the hell are you even doing here at my house? Better yet, out of your cell?” 

“They searched through my phone records and all accounts linked to me. I'm clean. And as you probably heard from (Y/n) I'm not the one who did it,”The male's easy going mask shifted to a one filled with frustration.“Or do you think I did?” 

The woman leaned her head against the doorframe in thought. In actuality, she didn't believe Billy was the killer, just a boy in the wrong place at the right time to come to the girl's aid. She had practically watched them play with (Y/n) all the time growing up, there was no hint of malice or tendency to do harm in sight. “No I don't. But you have to think of (Y/n)’s image. You don't want the town talking about her do you?” 

“I'm more concerned with her being left alone than chatter. Can she not go to work with you?” 

Gia let out a stressed out sigh, “(Y/n) is prone to getting sick easily, as you both know from experience.”

Billy just couldn’t believe all the excuses that Gia was able to possibly make up in this short period of time. She was more focused on work and not getting fired that she would rather her own flesh and blood suffer alone. “Come on Ms. Gia, your niece just lost her best friend to a brutal murderer a few days ago and recently was attacked by that same person. Leaving her by herself should be the last thing you should do as her sole guardian.”

 The older woman looked back inside the house seeing her niece's head drop slightly before being yanked back up with vigor. A clear act to keep herself awake. God knows how long the girl would torture herself, from getting the rest she needs. In the corner of her eye Stu peered in a clear frown on his face as he watched the girl slowly drop her head along with the spoon held in her hand. 

She turned back to Stu and Billy, concern and frustration lacing both of their features. A slow idea morphed into her head as she stared at them. She couldn't watch and take care of (Y/n) today but there are two grown males that usually come over to take care of her anyway. 

Maybe the company would be good and safe for now.

“Listen,” Gia said stiffly, “I usually don’t like the idea with boys staying over with a young girl without adult supervision….but-“ the woman looked back over to (Y/n) her eyes numbly glued to the news, “I need someone here to make sure she gets some rest.” 

Stu seemed shocked with the woman’s offer. She never wanted them to hang out with (Y/n) alone before and here she was slowing them a chance to take care of her while she’s away. The male looked over at his partner seeing the excitement lacing his eyes in comparison to the stoic faces he was trying to place. 

Billy stepped forward holding up a hand in respect and nearly yanked it back from how hard the older woman gripped it. 

“I’m trusting the two of you with her. You let me down-no-if you let her down, consider this the last time you see her.” 

The boys nodded in unison showing they got the message. 

She moved to the side letting them in, “(Y/n)! You got some visitors!”

~ ☿ ~

(Y/n) fumbled over to the TV trying to sort through the many movies the boys had brought over. Some of them were ones she already had but had extra uncut scenes or even behind the scenes of the movies that they could watch. Stu was in the kitchen making the popcorn while Billy was laying out blankets on the sofa and floor for them to get comfortable. She did wonder if he had forgotten where she kept the extra blankets in her closet because he was taking so long, but he eventually found them. 

She finally decided on Friday The 13th Part Two since she felt like watching something relaxing rather than growing frustrated because she couldn't focus on the other films.

When her aunt Gia first left her with Stu and Billy they asked when was the last time she had gotten any proper sleep. She lied-of course-and said she had gotten at least four hours even though she was sure it was only one due the unfortunate dream last night. (Y/n) simply didn't want rhythm to worry too much about her than she already was. Stu had already snuck in last night just out of sheer concern after he heard the news of her attack, she didn't want to worry them further with the lack of sleep. 

“Did you find one?” Billy’s voice sounded out from behind. 

(Y/n) nodded and showed the tape much to his pleasure. Stu rounded the corner with the popcorn, a large grin on his face before flopping on the other end of the sofa. Between them was a gap big enough for her to sit, and she gladly took her place after popping the movie in. 

The movie went smoothly at the beginning, her back against the cushions with a blanket wrapped around her shoulders. Her eyes slowly began to drop and Stu seemed to take notice subtly wrapping an arm around the girl's shoulders including her to lay on his chest. She at first tensed with the arm around her, but soon gave into the warm embrace of her shield from the darkness. 

Everything was fine, until that scene showed up. 

Now in horror movies (Y/n) didn't mind the sex scenes too much. She found it a normality among people and it wasn't something to be shunned. But her eyes grew wider as the girl moaned through the screen causing her thighs to clench together. The male kissed up and down the girls throat, their naked bodies melding perfectly together even as the kisses trailed down from the chest to the stomach to the girls core. 

Nervously (Y/n) looked up at Stu, his eyes looked concentrated on the screen no doubt watching for Jason to appear in a corner watching the two teens get it on with one another. She slowly rubbed her thighs together trying to control the ache that was appearing down below. She didn't understand why this was happening, it wasn't like she was being touched or anything of that nature. Billy and Stu were not even attracted to her like that, plus they had girlfriends already. It would be cheating to even consider the 

‘You're doing so good for me baby.’

The male crawled on top of the girl both having mischievous smiles on their faces. The two of course were unaware of Jason lurking around the corner just waiting for the opportunity to kill them. The male inserted himself with a groan, kissing the girl again before continuing at a good pace to start much to the girl's pleasure. 

‘Suck them. It’ll hurt if I go in dry.’

‘Is he going in dry?’

The lack of verbality from the scene was kinda weird now that she thought about it. Why couldn't he take her through it a bit more? Only moans of enjoyment emerged from the two. She knew that the scenes were fake, but she expected something more…

‘Are my fingers making that pussy feel that good?’

‘You're doing so good for me baby.’

(Y/n) shot up out of Stu’s grasp just as the couple had finished their session with one another. Her face was warm, heart beating a certain rhythm that matched down below that emitted a dangerous craving for the men on either side of her. 

Billy cocked an eyebrow glancing back and forth at the girl and to the screen, a wary expression on his face. His only thought at the moment was that she perhaps was scared of the fact the two had gotten killed just now and still was trying to process the attack from last night.  Stu told Billy how terrified she was last night when he trapped her in the bathroom with him, it was a normal reaction for her to process it in different ways. He was honestly concerned with the fact it could mean she wouldn't be able to watch her favorite comfort films anymore. 

“(Y/n) you alright—”

“I'm going to get some more popcorn!”

She turned to grab the bowl off the table only for Stu to interject , grabbing it before she could even move and inch towards the coffee table. The bowl was half full, barely even touched and still warm. From their past hangouts, the boys knew she would usually finish a bowl before making another one; it just made sense that way. That's how they knew her excuse wasn’t a good one. 

She was hiding something. Her feelings or her fear from them and that was the last thing that they wanted.

“It's still full.” Stu reasoned, “We can get some more after the movie….or would you like to watch something else? We do have Halloween part three if you wanna watch that instead-” 

“Let's just cut to the chase, what's wrong? Is it the killing part? we don't have to just watch horror movies, you know.” Billy could feel Stu’s heated stare piercing into the side of his head from how blont he sounded just now, but it was honestly going to be the best route with getting answers out of her currently. 

(Y/n) hesitantly shook her head, “I-it’s not the movie.” 

“You jumped up when Jason squared them like a kabob. We won't be upset if you say it is-” 

“It's not the killing part!” (Y/n ) hissed. 

The two boys seemed to pause just as the girls' eyes widened with her admission. 

“If it wasn't the killing part then what exactly...” Billy’s words dialed down as he looked at the screen thinking for a moment before a rueful smile then laughter emerged from deep in his throat. 

(Y/n)’s cheeks burned, her heart now echoing in her ears from the embarrassment. There was no turning back now, they knew that she was currently turned on. 

“(N/n) don't tell me you’re—” 

“Don't say it!” 

Stu looked  confused at what was going on and looked to Billy for an explanation. 

“Our final girl here just got turned on from the sex scene a second ago,” 

Stu smiled and he began to laugh only to cut off from a pillow being wacked in his face with a pillow. (Y/n) stood over him trying to seem menacing from her short stature above him from the sofa but it wouldn't stop the fit of chuckles the male was making at her. The two boys honestly found it cute on how embarrassed she was from something so normal. Maybe it was because they were so used to having sex with many girls already that they were desensitized to it. 

Billy bit his lip watching the girl nervously looking between the two of them, to the naked eye one wouldn't have noticed the way she was still rubbing her thighs together. But he did. And it was driving him crazy.  

Right here. Right now seemed like the perfect chance for them to take advantage of the situation. Stu could easily coach her over by the couch to relax, they crack the movie a bit louder to get her used to the sounds she's practically memorized at this point. Billy would start with slow touches, soft words near her ear, then finally a kiss that he's been wanting for years. He could hear the moans she would let out, letting his hands do the work in her underwear and Stu would go under her large shirt to play with her breast kissing her roughly. There were so many ways to make her cum, and scream their names so loudly the neighbors could hear. It was a shame the walls are so thick, they would have to fuck her on the porch for the neighborhood to hear them. 

“This isn't funny,” She muttered softly, “None of it is funny.” 

Stu let out another chuckle, “It is a tad bit funny. The way you looked so mortified that we found out—” He cut off seeing her uncomfortable expression on her face. Now Stu knew when to stop joking around from time to time but he honestly didn't see any harm with what was transpiring. Was she that ashamed of her getting excited over a sex scene? “Hey we're just messing around, being….excited about that stuff is normal. It’s not something to be ashamed about.”

(Y/n) shuffled her feet from side to side feeling a lot smaller than ever before. Stu could tell her that there was nothing to  be ashamed of all he wants but it wouldn't change how disgusting and weird she feels at the current moment.  

She glanced over in the corner where the recliner was. A shiver ran down her spine as she recalled the image of the killer behind her, his soft touches to the cool graze of the knife against her skin to the warm ecstasy she experienced against him. It was all her imagination last night and yet…her body, her mind didn't mind the idea of the masked man taking her again. 

That was what she was ashamed of. 

“But I am,” (Y/n) confessed slowly, “I shouldn't feel this way about him—” 

“Him?” 

The girl flinched at Billy’s tone, the teasing nature was gone, his now tone turning to ice within seconds. She hesitantly lifted her head seeing that he was now standing next to Stu while the latter was sitting down. Stu’s face was natural; it seemed like he was waiting for the answer as to who it was. 

Afraid of what she might think, she tries to lie, “ I-it wasn't anyone we know-it was a stranger.” 

“You're fidgeting with your hands,” Stu said gravely. 

“You only do that when you're lying,” Billy huffed, he scanned her face growing frustrated. Everything was going so good until she mentioned another male from her pretty mouth. “Why are you lying…?Did you….” 

She shifted side to side nervously as he struggled to get the words out. When he finally did, her blood ran cold. 

“Did you have sex with someone recently?” Loomis’ eyes went wild, crazed for a second only for a second before Stu stood up placing a hand on his shoulder in order for his partner to calm down. He was getting too ahead of himself. 

“No! I did not! You know I’ve never did nothing like that before-” 

“Then what are you hiding-” 

“I had a dream about the killer fucking me for christ sake!” 

The screams of Jason's victims filled the living room as the three of them stared at one another. The two boys seemed to stand eerily still and the girl couldn't believe she even had the nerve to say something so shocking and foolish at the same time. The way they were looking at her made her sick to her stomach, her nerves were on end and her face was hot. 

Her thoughts overwhelmed her at that very moment. 

Are they disgusted by me? Are they going to tell the cops that something else possibly happened in the bathroom last night? Is she going to get in trouble? Will they not want to be friends with me anymore? Do they even like me anymore?

She looked at Stu, her heart racing as he seemed to fidget in place, ‘Is Stu disgusted by me now?’ 

Hot tears ran down the girl's face as she let out a quiet sob, “I-I'm sorry I shouldn't have said anything.” It was only a second before she felt large arms around her and rough hands whipping away her tears. “Please don't be disgusted by me-I know what I was dreaming about is weird no one should be aroused by knives or even a masked man I got attacked by just last night! I just…,” Her lips wobbled as Billy came into view as she opened up her eyes. He grabbed her hands gently showing that he was listening intently. 

“He treated me so well and in that dream….I felt like I wasn't an outcast for a moment like I was about to be treasured by someone. Someone who knew everything I liked before I even knew what I did and ....I liked the things we did even though ....I'm scared of him. I'm so scared of him, because I don't know what he wants from me. I don't know if I did something or if he just wants to simply play with me before killing me.” 

Stu kept himself busy wiping the tears away as Billy still held onto the girl’s hands but they both exchanged looks. They both shared similar components, lust, anger, frustration, and a tab bit of relief. Don't get them wrong they felt horrible that she felt like the killer was trying to kill her but it was her own fault for being at Sydney's house in their opinion. If she didn’t lie and say she was going over the Prescott home they could've come up with another plan quickly with her staying out of the equation but no, it had to be a secret from them. 

At the moment it didn't matter. What mattered was reassuring her that there was nothing wrong with what she was attracted to. Especially in regard to the bedroom. 

“(N/n), trust me when I say this neither of us are disgusted by you,” Billy was telling the truth, in fact it was taking everything in him not to suggest they try out this dark desire that the girl had. His pants were growing tight at the thought of her on Stus lap and his head between her thighs as Stu would play with her perky breasts kissing her, silencing her moans. Even when she's crying now she looks perfect to be bent over and fucked from behind. He wanted to rid her of any shame through the excitement of pleasure they would give her. 

“The way you feel is completely normal. And trust me when I say this other fuckers have weirder kinks and fetishes than a simple knife one. And we would never hold something against you like that with enjoying something. It seems like you just are in the category that requires you have uh.. What's it called uh-” 

Stu smiled, his eyes filled with unspoken lust, “A dom.” 

“A dom?” (Y/n) echoed in wonder, “What's that?” 

“Something we can talk about another day,” Billy chuckled, he was honestly finding her innocence too cute at this point, “But we just want you to know we're not going anywhere. And that fucker of a killer will not touch or come near you if we don't have anything to say about it. Ya got me.” 

The girl sniffed and nodded, giving a small shy smile. They could tell she was still embarrassed from what she had told them, but judging from her relaxed shoulders and droopy eyes she was more glad to have gotten it off her chest. 

Billy smiled genuinely this time causing her to do the same. The tense atmosphere was gone now replaced with the warmth they usually had when they were younger. 

“I'm sorry for interrupting the movie,” (Y/n) sniffed with a giggled.

Stu waved it off, “Just gives us an excuse to start it all over.” 

The two males guided the girl back over towards the couch so she could finally get some rest. Their top priority until Gia got back home was the girls well being and it was clear they also needed to keep watch about nightmares. Billy restarted the movie quickly, turning his head slightly to watch Stu wrap the huge blanket around their final girl.  

“Billy? Stu Stu?” 

“Yes Final Girl?”

“Yes (N/n)?” 

The way the boys responded immediately sent chills down her spine. The sweet tones and attentiveness was getting to her. For a moment it seemed like their attention was beyond platonic. 

“I told the police that the killer didn't touch me in the bathroom but…it obviously wasn't true. Will you tell them? Will I get in trouble?” 

Stu and Billy looked at one another in a silent conversation, their agreement was reached shortly as the girl looked up from her hands placed in her lap. 

Stu grabbed the girl's chin so she would look up at him. He didn't miss the way her thighs clenched together once more, and it took everything in him not to crash his lips against her plum ones. “You have our word that we won't tell a soul. It'll be our secret.” 

(Y/n) laid down again into Stu’s side feeling the male rub a hand gently into her back in slow rhythmic motions. His eyes seemed to stay on her the whole time, a content smile on his face as if her darkest desires were not laid out in front of them only moments ago. It was weird feeling so vulnerable around them like this, it had been so long since she's done so. Her eyes drifted closed, feeling the male's body shift a bit, his fingers brushing over her cheek in slow movements. And for the first time in god knows how many hours the girl was finally able to get some sleep. 

#billy loomis x black reader #stu matcher x black reader #billy loomis x reader #stu matcher x reader #scream 1996 #sidney prescott #casey becker #x reader #x black reader

[v-era-18]

Earth's Armor

{Meliodas x Black! Reader}

Prologue: Fabric and Ale

‘Lady Earth is rumored to be very selfless with beauty beyond imagination! Plus, I heard she can kick ass!’- Princess Veronica Lioness

0

The winter was harsh and unforgiving this year in the kingdom of Lioness. Crops and stock were not scarce due to the prosperous spring they had earlier that year, yet many mouths were unfeed. There truly wasn’t much that could be done with the poor, as the many arguments nobles pointed out. However a certain maiden did the impossible, each night a new form of shelter would be built outside of town. In payment for the homeless silence of the maidens' identity, they provided them food to last for two months if rationed properly. 

‘No one is going to starve this winter.’ was the promise of the savior many wanted to give their lives to. Word quickly reached the castle, from the mouths of knights to the ear of servants; The king wanted to thank the maiden personally for their assistance, it wasn’t everyday a heroine would emerge giving hope to the people. King Bartra didn't send out a search however, due to the fact he already knew who the maiden was rescinding inside the castle walls. The young woman pushes herself too much really, if the Sins were to find out-the leader would be very displeased. 

Laughter emerged within the left wing of the castle, the girl's giggles could be heard outside the room as two guards stood beyond the door. The three princess teased and chatted, Veronica was currently having her hair brushed as she sat in the maidens lap. 

Elizabeth sat patiently waiting her turn, it was no secret that the young girl felt drawn to the woman. Each night the lady would tell her stories, in the morning help her get dressed, and even played outside with her when she had time. Her sisters sometimes joined in of course, but when it was just them she felt as though it was meant to be.

“Lady (Y/n),” Veronica spoke getting the lady’s attention. The woman hummed telling her to continue, “There’s been a story circling around the castle, about a woman that resembles Lady Earth.”

“Lady Earth?” Elizabeth questioned. 

“Yes, there’s a story centuries old about a young woman that one day emerged from the earth as a peace offering to restore balance among all races,” Margaret informed, as she placed the book she’d been holding down. Her eyes sparkled in memory of the old tale her father told her so many times before, “Skin brown and soft as soil, her heart was clear and still as a pond, pure as her voice of wind.” 

Elizabeth turned to lady (Y/n) with a smile, “Like you lady (Y/n)? Are you too sisters?!” 

The lady broke out into a bubbly laugh, “Who knows,” She finished the last section of Veronica's hair drawing it up into a nice bun, “Maybe we are, simply separated at birth.” 

Veronica felt the bun, pleased with the hair out of the way. The young girl switched positions with Elizabeth, much to the girl's pleasure. (Y/n) soon went to work on Elizabeth's hair, brushing through the silver tangles from a long day of adventure outside. She made sure to dip the brush into warm water before adding attention to each section needing to be groomed. Margrete and Veronica watched patiently, awaiting the moment the maiden would be done with their sister's hair. 

“Do you think we'll get to meet Lady Earth?” Margaret questioned, she played with the spin of the story (Y/n) would read to them in a few moments for bedtime, “I want to see her. I've heard so many stories from Father about her kindness and beauty.” 

The lady hummed for a moment, poking Elizabeth's cheek a bit in a teasing manner; an instruction for her to stay still. The young girl got a bit too excited sometimes with stories, hence why she waited till they were in bed before reading. 

“I believe you can when all three of you are older, but I must ask-why do you wish so much to see her?” (Y/n) questioned, she found the conversation amusing from the three girls she practically raised from time to time. She had grown close to all of them, making sure they studied, properly dressed, and took aim to be the best queens Lioness had ever seen. 

There were moments where they called her ‘mom’ by mistake and they all had to apologize afterwards. They honestly couldn’t help it, she mothered all of them. One time she went as far to scold three knights for not watching Elizabeth and Veronica properly when they both fell off the bridge. It took a certain captain to get the lady to show mercy unto them, Barta was actually going to allow the punishment-but thought better of it when all three men were hung upside down by vins for ten hours. 

An excited giggle erupted from Veronica, “Lady Earth is rumored to be very selfless with beauty beyond imagination! Plus I heard she can kick ass!”. A scolding frown made its way on the maidens face, letting the princess know she didn't approve of the language used. However there was a twinkle of amusement within her brown eyes. 

“That language is not becoming of a lady, little knight. Though I must say I'm amused you brought looks into your reason, fighting is more up your alley.” The maiden laughed lightly, Veronica puffed out her cheeks in pout. Her tomboyish nature was an enigma to many formal women, however to (Y/n) she encouraged the behavior. She even went as far to train her in the early hours of the morning with the basics of sword wielding. 

“Fighting is exciting! It’s not my fault others can’t appreciate it!”

“I know little knight. Just remember patience is a virtue even among those who fight.” (Y/n) finished brushing Elizabeth’s hair with a smile. 

The three princesses camored together in Margaret's bed for the night. It was a tradition for them to switch between rooms to fall asleep in, sometimes (Y/n) would join them in bed if she was tired enough. Although she did stress her dear friends when they had no notice of the occasion. They simply worry too much on her behalf. 

“If I were to meet her, the first thing I would have her speak about would be her adventures she had,” Margaret's smile was more on the childish side this time to the lady’s pleasure. As the eldest it was rare she had these moments, but in (Y/n)s perception as a child she has as many of these moments as they can. “Or she can grow me my own GARden of roses!” 

Veronica stuck out her tongue in dissatisfaction, “A rose garden? We already have tons of gardens in the kingdom!” The second eldest stood on the bed, piping her fist in the air. “What I think we can agree on is that she needs to be the captain over the holy knights!” 

“Don’t be ridiculous!” Margaret snapped, “Gilthunders father is in charge! And is amazing at what he does!” 

“The old man can drop dead-”

“Veronica.” 

The girl was instantly silenced, her cheeks grew red in embarrassment from what she was about to say. She knew it wasn’t right to say those things, but she honestly wanted to see women in the field more than men. It was disappointing that she didn’t have that many figures to look up to. 

“Apologize this instant.” (Y/n)'s tone was firm, showing she had no room for disagreements. 

“Sorry…,” Veronica really did mean it. The princess settled back underneath the covers beside Elizabeth who was watching the whole ordeal silently. She seemed to be thinking hard either after she would need or want from lady earth. 

“I think I’ve got it!” Elizabeth exclaimed. The girl's sisters glanced at her, both exchanging a look of wonder and excitement. Their sister after all was a simple girl, she didn't ask or require much from others, only attention and mutual affection. 

“Oh,” (Y/n) tilted her head, “and what's that?” 

“I would give her a hug!” The youngest princess smiled, “She’s done so much for others without asking for anything in return she deserves it!” 

(Y/n) paused for a minute and let out a bright laugh, it was filled with warmth, causing the three girls to smile, “Oh but I know she would do that for you with pleasure Elizabeth! Are you sure there’s nothing else you would want from her?” 

Elizabeth shook her head, “No! That is it! She does enough as is.” 

���Really? Out of everything to ask for just a hug?” Veronica said, “Couldn't you just ask for something more useful-”

Margaret punched her sister in the arm silencing her sister, “That's a wonderful request Eli! I'm sure lady earth would appreciate it!” 

“Really?” The smallest princes asked. 

“Of course,” (Y/n) chimed in, “Everyone knows you give the best hugs my angle.” The lady wrapped her arms around the small girl in an embrace before giving her a soft kiss on the head. The girl giggled happily in response.

“Now,” The maiden clapped her hands softly, “Let's get started with that story shall we. Then it's off to bed.” 

The castle halls were quiet as she made way back to the sins chambers. If she played her cards right she could sneak out again without the others knowing and build one more shelter to make sure everyone is okay. The last shelter was big enough for the rest of the homeless to reside in but it wouldn’t hurt to build one more just for future matters. Maybe she could add a section solely for the children to sleep separately from the adults, she already had women sleeping with the children but it wouldn't hurt for the mothers to sleep a night by themselves. 

The door creaked and groaned as she entered the common room, and as expected no one was there. This time of night her friends were either out drinking or turning in for the night for their next assignment. She missed them greatly, but the princesses would distract her until their return. She allowed herself to relax, her shoulders slumping from keeping the posture of a proper maiden. She couldn’t wait to take off her corset-.

(Y/n) recoiled back in shock as she ran into the invisible field that surrounded her, it wasn’t till after she collided with the barrier was she able to sense her other comrades. She damned herself for not double checking like usual. 

“Oh you’ve done it this time buttercup. Captain got real upset after we heard where you’ve been sneaking off to.” Ban emerged from the other side of the pillar, his words held no malice, only disappointment and concern. 

“Oh? And where have I been sneaking off to exactly? Don’t tell me you found out about my secret lover?” The maiden feigned innocence. 

“You have a lover (Y/n)?! And you didn’t tell me?!” Diane finally exposed herself, her lips pouting displaying her hurt expression, “I thought we tell eachother everything?” 

“Not everything apparently,” King floated over in front of the barrier, he bore a serious expression, much like Ban his eyes spoke volumes, “She felt the need to sneak around without consulting us first.” 

She bite her lip, “You all would’ve said no-“ 

“For good reason,” It was Merlin this time. The enchantress waltz over to the perfect cube casted around their fellow comrade, a frown lacing her lips. “You know you’re supposed to be resting your powers, any more strain on them and you’ll end up sick again.” 

(Y/n) felt a frown make way upon her plump lips, her frustration was rising, “The kingdom's people were starving. Did you expect me to do nothing-?!” 

“Enough (Y/n).” 

The maidens mouth closed quickly at the words spoken from the corner of the room. She watched the feared captain-the sin of wrath make way down the stairs and towards her. Meliodas rarely got upset with her, he would sometimes talk her down from ‘spontaneous’ decisions or often decided to help when he saw she wasn't going to back down. 

Emerald green eyes met Brown, a silent conversation had seemed to start between the two causing the other Sins to tense considerably. Gowther analyze the situation taking into account of the captain's feelings towards the woman and how he might go about her punishment, it wouldn’t be a harsh one-just one to get the message across. 

“You told me you were staying with princesses late at night,” The sin of wrath started, the maiden decided the painting near Diane was more interesting to look at, “I had to find out from three other men on the street about what you had done. The symptoms of fatigue you seemed to have after producing so many crops from enriched soil that the winter can't produce-” 

“In the beginning, yes I was fatigued,” She locked eyes with him once more, this time challenging, “but after three shelters were built my powers no longer struggled-they in fact improved.” 

He simply shook his head, “And what if it hadn't improved? You're still at risk of pushing your magic to the max! You could've at least had Merlin go with you to watch, but instead-you decide to risk your life without even thinking about the consequences-” 

“I was fine-!”

“This time! But what about the next?!” Meliodas questioned in a growl, “Are you going to push your powers till there's nothing left of you?!” 

Ban exchanged a look with King, the two looked at their captain with worry. They both obviously knew of his feelings towards the woman, hence why they thought he should’ve stopped why he was ahead. At this rate the argument would escalate. 

“If it means another person gets to live then so be it!” 

The room grew deathly silent after the maidens' statement, the sins were ultimately shocked with her proclamation, Gowther especially didn't see it coming. Meliodas' form shook slightly, Ban almost felt compelled to say something on her behalf but didnt know what to say. 

“(Y/n), do you understand what you just said?” Merlin questioned carefully, the lady strode forward and stepped between her and the captain, wanting eyes on her. “We all know things could’ve gone south for you with your magic being unbalanced, dire consequences would ensue. Even the possibility of your death.” 

Diane gasped, “That-that’s not true is it? (Y/n)’s magic couldn’t possibly kill her could it?!” 

Merlin didn’t answer, only staring down at the maiden; her dearest friend, “Be honest with us (Y/n).” She stepped closer, eyes staring hotly at the girl's smaller form, “Do you want to die?” 

The girl paused for a moment before a sad smile graced her plump lips. 

“Does one’s embers burn the entire night?” 

~ ☀ ~

The village streets were busy with noise and laughter of its people. Stalls and stores were filled with each turn and glance of an eye. The afternoon was nice, the sun provided warmth from the breeze rustling the leaves, and the sweet waft of pastries filled the air.  

Three men however stuck out like a sore thumb; A red jumper and red tight pants caught the attention of many ladies walking by, a boy floating on a green pillow had many children gasping in awe, and finally a short blonde haired man walked in the middle, he seemed to be focused with the task at hand. 

Red eyes glanced to the right, spotting a shop with  dresses and clothes adorned in front of the windows. The man scanned the clothes quickly, the stitching, all the way to how the fabric seemed to be made from love. He swiftly turned the other way, catching the attention of the other two who followed without question. 

Pins were pressed between plump lips as (e/c) eyes focused on the hemmed cuffs of the boy's pants. Philip was a short boy, his brown locks framed his round face nicely, where his hazel eyes were easy against the autumn sunrise. He was growing a bit, hence why his father brought him in for new clothes. 

(Y/n) loved it when the children were regulars, she always found it exciting to see them grow into young men and women that would one day contribute to many things in the world. 

Dalton watched the woman with alluring eyes from where he sat, he had a good view of where she crouched before his boy leading his imagination to run wild. Like many men in the village the father was guilty for wanting the lady to himself. As a single father, it was important that Philip had a mother figure in his life. And a mother figure is what he was determined to provide. 

“You’ve been growing a lot I see, soon you’ll be too big for me to help you anymore.” (Y/n) pouted, teasing the little boy. 

Philip gasped, shaking his head, “N-no! I’ll always need lady (Y/n)’s help! Who's gonna help me tie my shoes so I won’t trip and fall?” 

The lady giggled in response, “I’m sorry love, but I won’t always be here to tie your shoes. Plus I’ve taught you numerous times, have you already forgotten?” 

A shake of a head was the response, “no, I just need you to here in case I make a mistake in towing them. It hurts when I fall down and scrape my knees, plus the other kids pick on me when I fall.” 

A hum left her lips as she pinned the fabric in place, “And what have I told you to do about bullies?” 

“To throw stones at their heads?!” The boy shouted in excitement. 

“What?!” Dalton laughed in disbelief.

“N-no that’s for them hurting you! I mean when they say mean things.” 

Philip hummed, seeming to think hard to remember what the lady told him to do. A gasp left his lips in remembrance, “To let them wallow in their self pity?” 

(Y/n) smiled and pinched the boy's side, Philip giggled in retaliation, “exactly, they only want to steal your joy to make them feel better about themselves. So remember,” the woman places a chaste kiss against the boy's cheek, leading another giggle to leave the child’s lips, “your joy is yours, don't let anyone take it from you.” 

Dalton's face turned determined, his eyes filling with adoration and lust for the woman treating his son as if he were her own child. Yes, she was the woman he needed within their home, he needs to ask her now. 

“Speaking of joy-“ the man’s voice was cut out with the ring of the store bell drawing his attention from the sight before him. Dalton bristled a bit watching the three men enter the shop with ease, what threw him off was the intense waves of power that radiated off of them. It was intimidating and left his nerves on edge, any man who would’ve been in his shoes would’ve left immediately not wanting trouble. But he wouldn’t waver, his determination setting in. 

“Welcome in!” The lady chimed without turning around, she pinned the last hem of the boys dress shirt and would soon get to hemming once they were gone. “I’ll be with you in just a moment.” 

The man in the red get up smiled, it was wide with excitement, “We’re in no rush buttercup take your time.” 

The woman froze for a moment at the familiar voice behind her. She could feel all of their magic combined, the feeling felt euphoric, she hadn’t seen or heard from them in so long. However, she felt at peace here, that was her only dilema. 

“Miss (Y/n)? Am I able to look now?” Philip's voice cut through the tension in the room. The maiden looked back up at the little boy with a wide smile before nodding. With an excited smile the boy hopped down before rushing to the changing room. 

Dalton chuckled at his son's antics before turning to the lady beside him, “They grow up fast huh? Soon he’ll be taller than me and an even better man” 

(Y/n) nodded in agreement, “It feels like a pain knowing that I won't be able to see the children grow up as I want to,” The man in the red jacket turned to her back slightly before continuing through the shop pausing at another pair of pants snatching them off the hanger. They were exactly his size. 

The man chuckled lightly, taking his chance slowly, “You know miss (L/n), I'm surprised you don't have any children of your own,” The other men came to a halt in the shop, hearing the tone of the man's words, The blonde peeked his head out from the isle of lady undergarments, one that the fairy had silently begged him not to go to. “Any man would be lucky to have a woman like you.” 

(Y/n) felt her face flush slightly at Dalton's flirtation, she wouldn't lie the man was handsome. However, he had dark brown hair, clearly not the bright blonde she remembers from her repressed memories, meaning he wasn't her true mate. “O-oh, is that so Mr. Landar-” 

“Dalton,” The male uttered, “I've never liked formalites between us, in fact it feels a bit foreign dont you think-” 

A bell went off at the desk causing the two to turn their attention. In front was a blonde haired male, a foot taller than Phillip, with an area of nightgowns in his grasp. Dalton couldn't help but feel a tad bit irritated that a customer had interrupted his flirtation with the maiden, after all it was going so well. 

“Mr-I mean Dalton if you would..,” 

Snapping out of his daze the male gave a forced smile, “Y-yes of course, you do have a business to look after,” the man stepped aside as the woman made her way to the front desk, paying attention to her light steps of grace and posture. It was like watching a goddess in disguise, Miss (Y/n) never wore shoes-they were deemed constricting and hurtful upon her feet. So in her store she made sure to sweep the floors frequently throughout the day, to keep it clean. 

The maiden stared down at the shorter male, his smile wide as he held the nightgowns up to the counter for her to take. She stared a bit at the area of them, the diversity of lace and trim on different shades of green. One of them was her favorite, a sage green nightie with white lace trimming for straps and along the bodice. “How can I help you sir? Did one of these catch your eye?” 

The blonde nodded, “Yes! You see the maiden I'm getting these for loves the color green, I'm trying to see which one would be best for travel yet relaxation!” 

(Y/n) hummed softly, playing along, “Well the dark green one would be a good choice in concerns of travel, but for comfortability I would go with the emerald. Silk is good for the skin and the doubled layered fabric is perfect for the cold nights,” Her words were indeed true for the nightgowns. The dark green was tripled layered with thin fabrics for the cold and heat, but it might be deemed slightly uncomfortable for bed due to stiffness. However, the male couldn't help but notice her eyes shifting back to the sage green, the one she could see herself twirling in the mirror to. 

“What about this one?” The blond held up the sage green nightie, he felt the fabric before looking at its opened back portion, “Are you sure she wouldn't like this alot better? I bet it would look nice against her skin and its silk, yea?”

The maidens lips twitched a bit upwards, “Ah, yes, that one I spent three days on, handmade. It reminded me of lily pads from a certain forest. I'll be sad to see it go, but I know your maiden will be a lucky woman if you decide to buy that one.” 

“I see…, well then! I'll get this one-” 

“Ms (Y/n), I'm done!” Phillip rounded the corner, his clothes had suited him very well, from his brown slacks to the nice white shirt she sewed him. A wide smile emerged on the maidens face in response, coming from behind the desk to hoist him up on her hip, “Do I look nice?” 

“Dear your gonna knock the other maidens dead when they see you,” 

The boy cocked his head to the side, “Like my dad?” 

The woman sputered in embarrassment, She could feel the men's eyes on her, “Y-yes, just like your father.”

“Then can we have you over for dinner this afternoon Ms. (Y/n)? My dad caught a deer yesterday, he heard it was your favorite!” 

(Y/n) smiled widely turning to Dalton, the man was shuffling on his feet slightly-cheeks turning pink, “You hunt deer Dalton?” 

“On occasions, my father was more skilled at it though,” He stepped forwards with a hopeful smile, “I'm glad I paid attention, hoping to win over a maiden such as yourself.” 

The maiden hummed, slowly putting Phillip on the floor, “Is this your way of attempting to court me?” 

“Is it working?”

“This man is bold,” The man in red whispered to his floating companion. 

The male on the pillow scrunched up his nose watching the interaction, “I know, I'm surprised Captain hasn't kicked the man out of the store yet.” 

“He's got a kid with him, you know buttercup loves them. Who knew a man would use his son to pull her heart strings.” 

(Y/n) shared a long look with Dalton before finally answering, “You know what you have to do to truly win me over?” This caused the men to take a step back, evil smiles appearing on their faces as the blonde male went back to the women's aisle looking for a lingerie set for the maiden to wear. 

“What is it? For you , I'm willing to do anything.” 

‘Here we go’

“Fight me,” (Y/n) smiled. 

Dalton's face scrunched up in surprise and mortification, “Excuse me? I think I heard you wrong. Did you just say-” 

“I said if you want to win me over,” The maiden stepped forward, her voice becoming sultry, “You have to fight me.” 

The man stared at her baffled, but she didn't laugh or falter on her words. The maiden was serious with her request, the other men in the shop were not surprised, simply waiting for the man's response so they could close the shop. 

“Well, are you gonna do it or what?” The red eyed male cut into the awkward silence. Dalton turned to the man in shock , whereas (Y/n) since the first time arrived busted out in a fit of giggles. The male was confused at this point with how the maiden could want a man to do such a thing, sure he had heard of female holy knights but he was expecting the maiden to be a lot more soft and feminine than anything. 

“Ban,” The fairy hissed. 

“What?” Ban shrugged, “He said he was willing to do anything. Even though we know he won't win.” 

“I'm not fighting her,” Dalton's words were firm, yet he shot a pleading look to the woman in front of him, “Please (Y/n), are you sure there's no other way.” 

The woman shook her head giving a sad smile. 

“I see,” The man's posture deflated, before digging in his pockets and pulling out a yellow envelope, “Here, I truly hope you do find a man worthy of you Ms. (Y/n). Just remember our door is always open if needed.” 

“Of course,” The maiden took the envelope before crouching down to the young boy, she had expected him to be sad instead he was all smiles, “I hope to see you again soon Phillip-” The boy wrapped the maiden in a hug cutting her off. 

“I hope to see you again too Ms. (Y/n)! Take care!” And with that the two males left hand in hand a bag filled with clothes for the young boy. 

(Y/n) went to the shop door waving them off, before locking the bolt and turning the shop sign to ‘closed’. It was a bit early in the evening to do so but she knew better, that was the last item she would sell for a while. With her former captain merging in the shop it could only mean trouble was on the horizon. 

“Baaan,” The maiden whined, “Did you see the look on his face? He was so handsome too!” All she got from the sin of greed was a boisterous laugh before she was pulled in a secure hug. 

“Don't be so upset buttercup I'm sure there will be a man up to the challenge soon,” Ban looked back over to his best friend, who was hauling a suitcase behind him, “He’s a lot closer than you think,” He muttered to himself. 

“I don't understand how he thought he had a chance anyway,” King floated over, his expression bored at the thought of the man, “He couldn't be able to give you the luxuries of what you want and need out of a proper husband.” 

(Y/n) cocked her head to the side, “You guys didn't come here just to discuss my horrible dating life did you?” 

“No, we didn't,” Meliodas came up behind the maiden, she stiffed for a moment feeling his hand on her rump, “But while we're at it, we could possibly discuss our date this weekend-” The blonde was smacked hard enough to be send flying in ara of an amount of coats. King and Ban cringed, the first day back after not seeing her for so long this was what their captain decided to do in greeting. 

“That's not how you ask Meli,” (Y/n) crouched before him before a soft green glow limited from her hands healing him, “Although a nice purchase of that nightie might help.” 

King blushed, feeling as though they were intruding, “Should we let them be?” 

“Nah, you know she doesn't like public displays of affection too much, we're in the clear,” Ban responded. 

“ Alright, what's the situation,” The men watched the woman lift her hands slightly, using her powers to clean the store, putting clothes in bags and arranging quilts in a pile. This was what she had built of herself while they were gone, a business. By the actions that she was doing with taking the many clothes of the hangers and placing them in boxes it was telling that she was coming with them willingly, but she had a bit of loose ties to finish here.  “I felt a shift not too long ago , I figured it was the sins getting together, but I didn't know why.” 

“Elizabeth has asked for our help,” Meliodas answered swiftly, he opened the trunk for her, allowing her magic to do the folding and placing, “The king of Lioness needs us as well as its people. There's something bigger going on, and it'll be so much more convent to have you come along.” 

(Y/n) faked a pout, “And here I thought all of you came because you missed me,” Meliodas was quick to smile, taking the maidens hands gently  before giving a soft squeeze. It was moments like this she missed with her friends besides the many missions they ensued for the kingdom's protection. 

The image of the small princess she raised flashed in her mind, causing her smile to widen. It had been so long since she'd seen her last, since she had said goodbye in a haste before her memory of that day was wiped and she found herself here in a village. She left the princesses behind, it was her responsibility now to make up for it anyway she could. 

“Well,” The maiden huffed, “Who’s gonna help me deliver all these quilts and clothes before we depart, hmm?”

#meliodas x reader #meliodas x black reader #seven deadly sins #nanatsu no taizai #king seven deadly sins #seven deadly sins ban #seven deadly sins Elizabeth #Youtube

[v-era-18]

HoneyBee

Chapter Seven: Sleep Talk

“ Even the best of hero’s have nightmares. It's how they conquer them, that makes them worthy enough for the title,”- (G/D) (L/n)

7

Energon. Screams. Blasts. Falling!

The young brown skinned girl woke up with a start, tears flooded her honey eyes as she stared at the dark depths of her room. The twist and turns of the shadows didn't make things better as she could still hear and see the war terrorist from her nightmares; the red glowing optics to the angler metal of his faceplate. His whole design screamed ‘fear me’. Her grandfather went a little too into detail when telling her the story, he stopped shortly after she started to shy away underneath the covers. It was too real. 

(Y/n) could almost vividly see the metal sword in her hands, swish and flick of her tail in her peripherals as the autobot leader gave orders to the autobots for their mission. It was everything she could imagine, fighting alongside hero’s for their planet. That was until everything they had accomplished was stripped from their arms within a few minutes. Scouts turned up missing, wreckers removing themselves from the fight as lost hope began to emerge, don't even get her started on the captains and sargents. 

She wanted to be that hero that would earn the words ‘well done’ by a Prime. In the end, she was a fool. A child that didn't know any better. 

She almost died, she could still feel her weightless body flowing through the air nearly hitting the metal ground below. It was horrible the sights she had seen; torn metal appendages, energon spilled-dried and fresh, to the lifeless cybertronian bodies laid in vast piles. These were the parts of war she had nightmares about-the cost of the auto bot cause, millions of lives and deaths thrown away for a planet that might not ever be the same way again. 

She needed to leave the dark. She didn’t want to think of those red optics scratching down her small form. 

(Y/n) got out from under the covers with space cadet number five-her teddy bear- and made the decision to seek out her grandparents in their room. It had been awhile since she’s done so, after all she was twelve now and needed to stop relying on her grandparents for these sort of things such as comfort. But the grave voice of that monster continued to echo in her head. 

‘Run little knight! But your death awaits today!’

 The master bedroom was at the end of the hall. It had a large bookshelf in the far corner along with a desk littered with papers that were no doubt the affairs of the (L/n) library. The walls were pure ivory. ‘We leave the walls white like a canvas ready to be painted.’ The bed was a carved one-antique- harboring the foreign language not made for the human youngest. She never could figure out what it said, Nana said she would be told when she was older. 

The door to they’re bedroom was already open, on the other side she could hear their voices halting her movements. Her grandmother was upset, her voice rolling out in hisses she used in order not to wake her up when they were arguing. (GD/N) sat on the bed rubbing his head in frustration, his hair was long gone by now, only his beard and eyebrows left. 

“I can’t believe you’re going through with this!” Nana said, she was pacing back and forth her clasped hands over her heart. One thing about her grandmother is that her emotions affect her heart severely due to her age: one day something was going to give her a heart attack out of pure fright, “there’s an opportunity for you to live longer and you won’t take it-“ 

“I’ll live for a few more years with the treatment, but love-I’ve already lived a life worth living,” his mind was made up, he wasn’t going to sit by and invest money in a treatment to give himself a few more years, “You could use that money to put (Y/n) through college-“ 

“What about her?! You care enough about her education but not enough about her heart when she hears about your health?!” She sobbed, “She’s already lost her parents! Not to mention Estel who she can’t even remember. She can’t afford to lose someone else!”

“(GM/N) I-“

A creak of the door halted the two’s conversation, immediately looking towards the opened door seeing a stray teddy bear in its place. (GD/N) could hear the creak of another closing door at the end of the hall, giving them the answer to his suspicions. 

(Y/n) was never good at pretending to fall asleep, especially when she was in trouble, or her mind continued to be active with endless possibilities. So when her grandfather sat on the end of her bed she decided to give it up and peek under the covers slightly. 

The older man before her doesn't seem upset in the slightest, only a sad look in his eyes and a patient smile upon his lips. She opened her mouth to apologize for eavesdropping only for him to cut her off, “I'm sorry to wake you up sweetheart. That wasn't something you needed to hear-especially on a school night.” He fondled her teddy bear in his hands a bit before passing it over. 

She gave it a little hug in response, “You didn't wake me up pops, i-it was him,” saying his name almost felt like a sin. A ‘he who shall not be named’ vibe with how much evil radiated off of him. 

(G/D) brought the girl into his arms and kissed her forehead softly, it felt almost bittersweet with how much she had heard. She wasn't oblivious to what was going on; the less frequent stories at night, how tired he had grown so much he would miss out on dinner sometimes, to the way he had to force a smile after each cough. She knew her grandfather wasn't well, but just for a moment she didn't want to discuss it, she wanted to live a bit oblivious a little bit longer. 

Oblivious to the fact he one day wouldn't be here to tell her every story known to man. Her original storyteller. 

“He will not harm you,” He whispered in her hair, “he is far enough from your reach.” 

“Because he's eroding on some planet somewhere right pop pop?” (Y/n) smiled a bit expecting him to do the same only to receive a faltering smile instead. Her expression fell, and a sense of dread filled her stomach, “He is far away from earth right Pops? He is simply a legend…..fiction-,”

“I have told you many times (Y/n). Legends stem from some form of truth, whether it simply be stories altered over time or something the human mind simply can't comprehend.” (G/D) looked towards the bookshelves in her room, eyes landing on the leather books, “I at times couldn't comprehend, neither could my subconscious mind. But there at times would be a voice or two in my corner ready to prove and relay the message before it indeed became that in my mind-a story-fiction.” 

The young girls lips wobbled, “So he's going to come kill us all one day, and there's nothing I can do about it,” fat tears fell down her round cheeks as she furiously wiped them away, “How can I be a hero when all I do is have nightmares about that-that-stupid and selfish warlord and hide underneath the covers at the mention of him?” 

 “You are already beginning to act like a hero,” (GD/N) chuckled. His amusement to her augment fueled her frustration. Out of all the books she’s read it was hard to believe that cybertronian hero’s got scared, or were haunted by their terror. Could they even dream? When they recharge do they imagine what peace seems like? The families they could have and more? 

“No I'm not!” She argued, “A hero doesn't get scared! Optimus doesn't get scared! The book never once mentioned him getting scared or having nightmares!” 

“Ah,” He laughed, “That is indeed true, the book never mentions the Prime getting scared, but that doesn't mean he doesn't get scared like the rest of us. On the contrary, I bet every time he went on that battlefield his spark was pounding to the point he could barely give orders to his comrades. Lives are in his servos each time he goes on the battlefield-and that is indeed scary…especially if his most trusted friend is now his enemy, because he lost his way.” 

(G/D) grabbed the young girl's chin and held it high, “Even the best of hero’s have nightmares. It's how they conquer them, that makes them worthy enough for the title,” 

If he was going to leave, he was going to make sure she achieved this dream at least. Afterall, if things were to go down the way their family all knew, she would be the main successor out of all of them. The main hero of planet earth.

~ ✯ ~

The group made haste through the facility guiding the large cybertronian towards the Cube. Every second counted in this situation, there was no time for mistakes. It could be felt through the air: the tight tension of who was to die today and who could be saved. 

They made a mistake, and it was time to fix it. 

When they reached the room the cube was being held it took (Y/n) a minute to steady her breathing. Her eyes had gazed at it not even forty minutes ago from a safe distance, now that she was up close all the stories and legends told didn’t do it justice. The large encrypted block raided power. 

Life. 

Destruction. 

Sam dragged her out of her gaze by pulling on her sleeve guiding her to the side as large ped steps got closer. It was grounding, as if the bots' near presence was a shield from everything going on. They were his charge, no harm was going to befall them. 

The scout looked up at the cube for a minute before reaching up and placing his hands against it. Whirrs of wonder echoed from the young bot, leaving her to question if  he knew what to do in order for them to leave with it. It was huge! Too large to even drag it out of the building with five autobots to join in the haul. For a moment and just a moment, she did wonder if the pyramid were all cubes, the other half buried underneath the ground. It was ridiculous, colonizers couldn't break through cybertronian tech as well as they could rock. 

“Does he know what he’s doing?” Mikeala whispered to (Y/n).

“Of course he does,” she replied without hesitation, “he’s smarter than he lets you know.” 

Optics flickered to her for a moment sending chills down her spine. She hadn't realized he could hear them whispering, and hot shame boiled in her stomach as if she did something scandalous. She would have to at least write that down somewhere that autobout have advanced hearing. 

Bumblebee focused back on the cube placing his digits back up on it before an electric shock of blue consumed the cube. A metallic whirring could be heard along with the familiar shifting of metal as the artifact started to fold in on itself seeming to get smaller. He moved his hands in focus, seeming to instruct the cube what and how he wanted things to be done. 

The humans in the room could do nothing but watch in sheer amazement. After centuries and years of believing they knew everything only to find out they didn’t even have half of it was truly shocking. 

“Oh, my god,” Mikeala said, “(Y/n) this is-“ 

“More than I’ve ever dreamed of,” (Y/n) smiled, her hands were shaking at her side, tears welling up from too many emotions taking over, “Pops….I wish you could see this.” 

The cube finally shrunk down to the palm of the bot's hand, giving his digit a little shock as he examined it a little. He then turned to (Y/n), “Message from Starfleet, Captain. Let’s get to it.” 

“He’s right.” Lennoxx stepped forward, “We stay here, we’re screwed with Megatron in the other hangar. Mission City is twenty two miles away. We’re gonna sneak that Cube out of here and we’re gonna hide it somewhere in the city.” 

“Good! Right.” It seemed like a miracle that Simmons was agreeing with them. I guess the cube being handled by the robot was enough for them. 

“But we cannot make a stand without the Air Force.” 

“This place must have some kind of radio link?!” Questioned the Captain, “Shortwave, CB?”

“Yes. Right, yes!” Simmons said, “in the Aline Archive, there’s an old Army radio console.” 

“Will it work?”

“Anything is possible!” the agent exclaimed, gesturing towards Bumblebee and where the cube once was mounted. “Did you see that?!” 

“Sir, you got to figure out some way to get the word out to them.” The soldier said, he turned towards (y/n) her face apprehensive, “are there any problems with my plan? You know these guys better than we do.” 

Everyone turned to the girl expectantly, and it left her stomach doing twists. For some odd reason she looked up at Bumblebee, maybe hoping for an answer of his own. The only thing she received was a soft whirr and a nod. It didn’t need words, she knew what he was trying to say. 

“ U-uh, so there’s only two problems-,” 

“ Two?” Epps asked, “to be honest I was expecting more.” 

(Y/n) laughed lightly trying to shake her nerves, “ Yeah well we don’t really have time to go in with a full hardcore plan right now. If we’re going into this we must understand the risks. First ,” she turned to the Captain and Simmons , “Be prepared to barricade the room for the radio, if I know anything about autobots and deceptions is that they can easily tap into satellites-that especially counts towards radios and internet. A decepticon might be sent loose in the facility to try to stop you.” 

“Jesus,” Sam whispers. 

“Second, about the cube being hidden in the city, I don't agree with it but we don’t have other options at the moment.” The girl huffed, “while on the radio with the men send out an emergency alert to order civilians to exit the city. War with cybertronians  is nothing compared to war between humans. Thousands of people will die in this city if we are not careful. Am I clear?” 

Everyone nodded, “ Good. That uh-was my peace.” 

Mikaela smirked, “there’s the girl I got the hots for in the back of the class.” The girl missed the way the black and yellow bot snapped his head in her direction before an optic roll seemed appropriate. 

To be honest now wasn't the time for emotions to flow. 

Sam refrained from making a face, “ Let’s move before Megatron decides to use our bodies for target practice.” 

“ He actually has done that with a soldier that betrayed him before-”

“ (Y/n) not now! ” 

“ Alright Sam, (Y/n) get in the car! ” Lennoxx ordered, “ Mr. Secretary! Get our birds in the air! When we get to the city, we’re gonna find a radio, and I’ll have Epps vector them in, okay? ” 

“Affirmative!” 

Sam ushered into the passenger side seat with (Y/n) in the driver. Mikeala took it upon herself to protect the cube in the back. Personally (Y/n) would’ve done the job herself but a soldier had already shoved her in the driver's seat before she could protest. Bumblebee drove the facility with the soldiers on the rims of his tires. The exit seemed so far with the short amount of time they were making it through. 

“ WARNING! NBE ONE CRYO-CONTAINMENT FAILING. ”

(Y/n)’s heart stopped, “ What the fuck did that just say?! ” 

“ Oh boy, ” Sam uttered, “ Better get ready to haul ass Bee! ” 

“ Haul ass?! He better drive like he got some sense! Cause I’ll be damned if I die at the hands of that terrorist you hear me! ” 

A rumble of the engine from Bumblebee could mean two things: a scoff or a boisterous laugh. Now wasn’t the time to figure out which was which. 

“Set a perimeter around the yellow vehicle!” Lennox shouted. 

For support (Y/n) gripped the steering wheel trying to focus on the autobot insignia on the horn rather than the loud screams bouncing off the concrete walls. They successfully excited the facility with support ,they still weren’t out of the woods yet. They needed to reach the city to hide the cube or possibly had it off to Optimus. And Mission City was a few miles from their grasp. 

“The cubes okay?” Sam asked Mikeala

“Yeah, it’s fine,” She said, adjusting it in the seat. 

“Put the seatbelt around it” (Y/n) said quickly, “the less it moves the better” 

Even though it was minutes it felt like ages before they got far enough to feel safe for a moment. Even safe enough to quietly talk amongst themselves as teens if they would never do it again. 

“And here I thought I was going to go shopping this weekend for graduation.” Mikeala sniffed, “I’m the first to graduate high school in my family. It’s a big achievement and I wanted to look good when showing my potential future kids.” 

“I was going to write a Harry Potter quote on my cap with our grad year.” (Y/n) laughed lightly. It was true, originally it was going to be Star Wars, but she decided that the many hormonal boys in their grade would’ve bashed her. A girl loving something ‘sacred’ to them didn't seem on their wish list. 

Sam chuckled lightly as well, “lemme guess, ‘RONALD WHEALSLY HOW DARE YOU STEAL THAT CAR!’” the scream almost seemed like perfection at the moment, 

They bursted out in laughter. The only real time they’ve laughed without stress behind it. Bumblebee even let out a little rumble. 

“No, it was ‘Whenever in doubt, go to the library’” The girl giggled. 

Mikeala smiled, “ It suits you.” It did, the library was attached to her family in more ways than one. It was her livelihood, almost like Banes Motorcycle shop was to her. “But honestly now you need to change it to ‘I saved the world I deserve more than this piece of paper.’” 

There was a moment of silence before it was abruptly cut through with a blade of a truck horn. Seeing the familiar vehicle made the girl smile in triumph, it seemed like things were turning around with the reunion. 

“There’s Optimus,” Sam announced.

The teens watched the autobot leader along with his team screech their tiers against the ground in a sharp turn before following them quickly behind. (Y/n) knew deep down the autobots we’re glad to see Bumblebee alright once more. Their scout had survived, although young, Bumblebee is a lot tougher than one could describe. But she had a feeling they knew that already, they had watched him come or of hard situations before right? 

It was another few miles before they heard it. Sirens. At first (Y/n) had thought their plan of getting in touch with the government worked pretty quickly, that was until she spotted the military truck and  behind it. It was a domino effect; two of the drivers surrounding them were taken out swiftly with the truck crashing and flipping them over. 

The girl could only sit in the seat and stare her eyes widening as she stared at the side mirror. Abruptly she was yanked back further in her seat by the seat belt and the windows were rolled up completely. 

“Are they-are they-“ she couldn’t finish. 

“No no no no no no,” Sam said, watching the rearview. 

“What?” Mikeala asked. 

“It’s the same cop!” Sam hissed, “the one that attacked me and (Y/n) before. Block ‘em, block em, block em, block em!” 

The military truck transformed first on the road, the ground shaking abruptly behind them as a fierce roar was let out from the decepticon. The enemy's enthusiasm was short lived as the autobot leader followed suit, making it his mission to be the defense as they continued forward. (Y/n) yanked a bit on the seat showing the scout she wished to see the action a bit more. 

A Prime in action wasn’t something you see everyday. 

A look in the side mirror led her heart to accelerate. The decepticon had skated purposefully into a civilian bus on the highway, the flames rode on the road watching fellow cars skid to a halt at the destruction the cybertronian had caused. Optimus unfortunately was a bit too late turning around, Sam let out a yelp as the autobot leader was tackled off of the skying road to the ones on the ground below. 

(Y/n) snapped off the seatbelt with a new rush of adrenaline and rushed to Sam's side of the vehicle to see the fight below. A car was just a sliver away from the fight and she could only pray that the civilians inside wouldn’t be harmed. Optimus was the first to throw a strong hook into the cons faceplate then taking them further down to another level of the roads. 

To see the Prime handle his adversary with determination and sheer strength was breathtaking. His sword’s protruding from his servos where nothing like she imagined. Were they hot or cold? They were a fiery yellow gradient to orange, and to see the damage they caused to the decepticon was chilling. The leader landed one final blow stabbing upwards through the enemies neck cabling, sparks flew everywhere before a snap sounded and the cons head rolled along the ground. 

“Wow…” a breath left the Afro hairs lips, “ And that was only one decepticon. What was it like when he invaded bases with only three comrades by his side.” 

Sam shook his head, “I dunno if I want to imagine that. Did you see what he just did?” 

“I am so glad we got in this car.” Mikeala whispered. 

A sliver of a memory of her grandfather warped in her mind. The comfort of his arms to the gentle peck on her forehead, “ Even Optimus gets scared,” 

“I wonder how scared he is right now.” (Y/n) thought carefully, “my hands are shaking with the whole world in our hands. Imagine thinking of his world and protecting ours as well. His home is lost and he’s protecting ours from the thing that can possibly give them another planet.” 

Sam and Mikeala both looked at each other, their eyes speaking for themselves without words. 

Exactly what did they get themselves into? And what will be the cost if either side wins? 

Upon arriving at Mission City, (Y/n)’s whole mood shifted. Uncertainty took over as she scanned the roads crowned by fleeing civilians and cars left along the roads. It was a reminder of how much was at stake. To think just staring at one road filled with people makes you think about the whole world; about classrooms, children, families, friends, even enemies. 

Cause at the end of the day if this doesn’t work. They’ll all be damned. 

The aircraft’s above reassured her that they indeed had taken her advice. Simmons and the others had made it out long enough to send a message out. Even though she didn’t like him-doesn't mean she can’t respect his bravery and service. 

Sam pulled his best friend out of the car along with Mikeala. The cube rested in the backseat making the girl nervous; to be honest she felt like it needed to be held at all times. She had a feeling that if she looked away long enough it would disappear and all their efforts would be for naught. Even with all the heavy duty surrounding them in the street she still felt too exposed. 

“Green smoke is the mark. Provide air cover and vector Black Hawks for extraction.” Epps ordered. 

A thunderous aircraft circled a building, flying recklessly to be there. (Y/n) broke off from Sam peering closely before it dawned on her. To think that there wasn’t going to be any hacking with the transmissions between other aircraft was foolish-and she even forgot about it for a moment- and she was the one who had warned them about it. Through her most recent books of studies there were only a few aircraft’s recorded decepticons. And only two really mattered. 

The Terrorist. And his Second Command. 

The tales she had heard about Starscream made her laugh and grow frustrated. To think that one of the most dangerous decepticons was a coward and the most brutal was very contradictory. One that really stuck with her was the battle he had with three scouts, apparently there was only one that was able to outsmart Starscream and escape. It had led the commander to grow more hostile to scouts and lower ranks of the autobot cause as a result. 

He had learned his lesson that ranks don't matter on the battlefield. Only wit and sheer determination. 

“Oh shit-” 

“It’s Starscream!” Ironhide announced transforming causing the other autobots to follow. The weapon’s specialist immediately started to get to work on a barrier for protection, “Backup! Take Cover! Bumblebee!” The scout was right behind him picking up a blue truck for a shield. The moment would’ve been something to marvel at however the expending screams ruined it. 

“No,no, no, no, no! Move!” Lennox ordered, he grabbed two other soldiers from their posts gesturing for others to follow suit. It was obvious the aircrafts were not going to be able to defend them against Starscream in time, and now that (Y/n) thought about it was probably for the best.  The fire back from the decepticon would have led to many plane crashes leaving more casualties in the city with the tall buildings. 

“Back up! Back up!” 

“Retreat! Fall back!” But it was futile; the tanks were already in position and all they could do was get out of them. The men stumbled over themselves to get away from the danger before them. Civilians being dragged along the way if they were hiding in nearby alleys and stores. 

(Y/n) grabbed both Mikaela and Sam ducking for cover. Her heart was racing, she made it halfway on the ground before she felt it, the hot sizzling explosion causing the ground to rumble and break before them.  They flew a few feet from impact, blinding them for a few moments. 

“Anybody hurt? Everyone in okay?” Lennox screamed. He helped Mikeala giving her a once over before turning to Sam, “Where’s (Y/n)?!”

The said girl was on her side by a gray vehicle turned upside down. She let out a small whimper before shifting on her back, accidentally hitting her head against metal. At first she thought it was debris from the explosion, possibly from the truck. Until her eyes focused from the fog, seeing the infamous black and yellow signature of a cybertronian ped. 

Only the thing is-it wasn’t attached to its owner. 

#transformers x reader #bumblebee x black reader #bumblebee x reader #bumblebee #transformers bayverse #transformers bumblebee #sam witwicky #mikeala banes #Youtube

[v-era-18]

HoneyBee

Chapter Six: Thin Patience

‘You’re on thin ice with me. Thin. Fucking. Ice’- (Y/n) (L/n)

6

“Alright, here's the situation. You've all had direct contact with the NBEs,” Simmons started. They had been walking for a bit now, coming into contact with a few soldiers along the way. From what (Y/n) had gathered, they had a near death experience with the decepticons-they were lucky to even be alive. 

“NBEs?” the brown skinned soldier questioned.

“Non-Biological Extraterrestrials,” Simmons quipped, “Try and keep up with the acronyms.”

(Y/n) and Sam locked eyes, minds in sync as to what was going on. They had no clue about what they were dealing with all these years. From what the other man with Simmons had declared her deceased uncle had worked with them closely. Just how much did he keep secret about their true nature? 

“What you're about to see is totally classified.” 

They proceeded through the long dark tunnel, and to say they were all shocked was an understatement. The adults stared up at the large cybertronian in front of them, silver jagged plating was seen along with metal claws big enough to wrap around two statues on a college campus. The optics were black-unlit-but the girl couldn't look away from their faceplate. This was the monster she hid underneath her bed each night from; Megatronus-otherwise known as Megatron.  

“Dear God. What is this?” The general had spoken. 

Banachek looked over to (Y/n) the two making eye contact as he started to move forward, “We think when he made his approach over the north pole, our gravitational field screwed up his telemetry. He crashed in the ice-probably a few thousand years ago. We shipped him here to this facility in 1934.”

“We call him NBE One.” Simmons announced proudly. 

Sam looked at his dear friend, “Uh, (Y/n) I think it's time to correct them don't you think?”

The crowd looked towards the girl, she wasn't paying attention to them, simply staring at the war terrorist her grandfather warned her about. When's the last time she read about this monster? Was it three years? She was pretty sure it was longer. It was funny, every last detail in the book was true about his stature-his looks-his gaze-.

“Correct us?” Simmons questioned in disbelief. 

The girl scoffed, finally tuning in, “Yea, no offense. But I think my uncle let this limited information go far too long,” She looked over at Banachek, sympathy lacing her eyes,” You got everything wrong. He is not NBE One, he's Megatron. Cyberons most fiercest war terrorist and leader of the Decepticons; you see-it was him that led to the fall of their own planet. Killing millions of his own kind to achieve one thing,” 

She looked at them venom lacing her tone, “Power,”  

Simmons stepped towards her, the two having a non verbal conversation. The man's eyes scream one thing, ‘continue’.

 “ In fact he wasn't even the fist one here, there have been other ‘NBEs’ actually known as Cybertronians-” 

“(Y/n),” Sam whispered hastily, “Let's not give them a proper history lesson right now alright-!”

“No,” The general stepped forward. “Let the girl talk, she seems to know a lot more than we do.” 

(Y/n) turned to Banachek, “How long has he been like that?” 

“He’s been in cryostasis since 1935.” He turned to Sam, a proud resolve, “Your great-great-great grandfather and your (GG/n) made one of the greatest discoveries in the history of mankind.” 

“Second greatest,” (Y/n) corrected, “Of cybertronian knowledge perhaps. The first one you guys know of though. It's just not considered the first is it?” 

Simmons turned to her in shock, “How did you-” 

She simply pulled out the necklace, it had started to emit a glow of blue since she arrived, “I'm going to ask you this only once; Where is Estella? Aka NBE two.” The two men looked at each other in disbelief and concern, causing the girl to frown. “There's no need to hide it now I know you guys have her here.” 

“That's the thing,” Simmons responded, “Your uncle used to have the password to her area, now it's gone-along with his memory.” 

The necklace fell back on the girl's chest, her confidence crumbling, “ What? But my grandmother told me-,” 

“The information was confidential, no one knows about the slip up, hence why we can only deeply apologize that there will be no closer that you're looking for.” said Banachek. The two looked at each other for a long moment until when no one was looking the man sent a quick wink her way-giving her everything she already needed to know. Her uncle wasn’t foolish, he made sure at least two or three people had that password. 

“Fact is, you are looking at the source of modern age,” Simmons continued, “the microchip, lasers, spaceflight, cars, all reverse-engineered by studying him-NBE One. That's what we call it.” 

“Him,” (Y/n) corrected once again, the agent turned to her agitated. It was clear as day he was clearly jealous of her family and the secrets they held, but she wouldn't put it past them-judging from their dead set ‘facts’ they came up with she wouldn't want to share important information with them either. 

“And you didn't think the United States military might need to know that you're keeping a hostile alien robot frozen in the basement?” The general questioned.

“Until these events, we had no credible threat to national security.” 

“Well you got one now!” 

Lennox finally decided to speak, “So why earth?” 

“It's the allspark,” (Y/n) answered his question. 

“All spark? What is that?” 

The girl wanted to throw her family book at their head in response. At this point they were using her as a damn dictionary rather than a well informed individual. Everyone seemed useless in this situation rather than Sam and Mikaela. She turned to her best friend, waving a hand saying he had the floor. 

“Well, yeah, they came here looking for some sort of cube looking thing.” The teenage boy tried to explain. 

God dammit Sam!

(Y/n) rolled her eyes, “How many times have I told you Sam, it's practically the most sacred thing on their planet and has the power to bring back life itself! Its the most important we get it before he does-” 

“Anyway,” Sam held up his hand in sass, “Mr. NBE One here, aka Meagtron-that's what they call him, whos pretty much the harbinger of death-just like (Y/n) told you-wants to use the cube to transform human technology to take over the universe,” They turned back to his friend a cocky look on his face, “That's their plan.”

The girl pursed her lips, “I don't know if I want to slap you because you cut me off or give you a high five because you actually remembered everything I told you.” 

Simmons paused for a moment, “And you two are sure about that?” 

“Yeah,” 

“Yep,” The two synced. 

(Y/n) smirked immediately knowing where this is going to go, “You guys know where it is, don't you?” 

Banacke looked between the two of them, “Follow me.” 

The two teens looked at each other before following suit along with the soldiers behind them. (Y/n) continued to survey her surroundings as she took in the atmosphere of the place as they walked through the narrow hallways, she couldn't believe her own uncle-the one she didn't know she had-walked through these halls numerous times and still kept secrets from the government about a cybertronians true nature. 

“You're about to see our crown jewel,” Simmons led them into a yellow bricked room with old pictures of seven men hung along the wall. She was surprised that her and Sam's grandfathers were not there. They did make history after all. 

(Y/n)’s mouth dropped at the sight before her, a geeky smile tracing her plump lips as she gazed through the window. It was beyond what she had imagined of the cube to look like, the spare object was as tall as the large cavern of the building, nearly taking up the whole space of the room itself. Down below she could see scientists working diligently as they examined it, she found it a bit cruel her family hid its fully functioning nature-it would've saved them years of research. 

Sam chuckled beside her, “Better than what you imagined?” 

“Yeah,” His friend uttered breathlessly, “It is.” 

The agent cut into their comfortable atmosphere, “Carbon dating puts the Cube here around ten thousand BC,” The man informed looking at (Y/n), “The first seven didn't find it until 1913.They knew it was alien because of the matching hieroglyphics on the Cube as well as NBE One. President Hoover had the dam built around it. Four football fields thick of concrete, a perfect way to hide its energy from being detected by anyone or alien species on the outside.” 

The girl froze for a moment before slowly turning to him, “Sir, with all do respect I don't think everything was thought through,” The Agents and Soldiers looked at her confused, “You said that this was the perfect way of hiding its energy from aliens on the outside correct?” 

“Yeah,” Simmons scoffed

She stepped up to him with her stance firm, “There's two whole aliens in this facility. And you didn't think that maybe one of them would wake up and take it away? Especially the bringer of death NBE One?”

This stunned the others in the room, Sam breathing faint “holy shit” as it dawned on him that they really messed up in regards to that calculation. 

But Banachek didn't waver, only nodding at her instead , “I understand that concern but NBE One has shown no activity ever since he was found by Witwicky.”   

(Y/n) only hummed but it didn't ease the pit rumbling at the bottom of her stomach. There were warning signs practically ringing in every direction for her in regards to this whole ordeal, with Megatron here and the Deceipticons looking for him it wasn't safe for the cube to be down here, nor was it safe for them to be down here when a potential bomb goes off. Did they honestly want her to believe that Megatron wasn't playing them all this time? Estel most definitely would have warned them if she hadn't been offlined, she loved the human race too much to do so-from what she gathered from her grandmother anyway.  

“Wait back up,” The lady cut in, “You said the dam hides the Cubes energy. What kind exactly?” The question seemed to be for her, but she ignored it and waited for the agents to answer instead. Her mouth was getting dry from answering too many questions. 

“Good question,” 

It wasn't long before they were taken to another enclosed room, what stood out the most was the big blue transparent box with men surrounding it. The wires and small room could only tell her one thing that this was a form of an experiment room of some kind. “Please step inside. They have to lock us in.” 

She stood beside Sam and Mikeala, the girl noticed their hands intertwined with one another's for a minute-just a glimpse-and decided to clasp her own hands together in reassurance. Although her mind did drift back to a certain soft big hand and sharp blue eyes-.

Fuck. Now wasn't the time for her mind to wander. 

“Oh wow,” Epps uttered, looking at the scratches along the wall. They didn't seem too big but they were long and sharp enough to penetrate through metal, “What's that? Freddy Krueger done been up in here or something?”   

“Oh, no, man,” The hacker argued, “Freddy Kruegar has four blades, man. That's only three. That's Wolverine!” The man laughed and (Y/n) did for a bit stopping when she saw Sam's done expression. 

“That's very funny,” Simmons said with a straight face. The laughter was gone when they noticed his serious tone. “Anybody have any mechanical devices? BlackBerry? Key alarm? Cell Phone?”

The man went through his pockets, “I got a phone,” He tossed to Simmons. 

They headed over to the blue box in the room each being handed a pair of goggles, (Y/n) stared anxiously as Simmons placed the phone inside the box shutting it tightly 

“Okay,” Simmons whispered, “Nokias are real nasty. You gotta respect the Japanese, they know the way of the samurai.” 

“Nokia is from Finland.” The woman might as well keep it to herself, there was no correcting the agent. 

The afro haired girl grimaced, her grandmother had a Nokia. 

“Were able to use the Cubes radiation and funnel it into that box,” Simmons started flipping the devices on to start up the machine 

They watched the gadget hover over the phone before a blue laser contracted into the metal device below. The girl got goosebumps as she heard the familiar sound before the phone transformed right before their eyes. She couldn't believe it, the cube could actually give life!

“Bro what the-” 

“Wow,” (Y/n) muttered in amazement. She leaned in closer to get a better look along with Micheala, the new cybertronian didn't like the attention and proceeded to ram itself in their direction. It was a good thing it only hit the glass, but the two girls did lean back when it proceeded to shoot at its barrier. 

“Mean little sucker, huh?” 

(Y/n) hummed, “Mean and confused.” 

“Man that thing is freaky!” 

It got worse from there, the bullets and shots were cracking the box. The little guys were close to its escape, Simmons wasn't going to allow it. The gasp the girl let out was involuntary as a large shock ran through the box killing the new life instantly. She immediately grabbed onto Sam, anxiety racking through her, as she thought about the black and yellow scout. 

“S-Sam,” the girl whispered, “Bumblebee.” 

As soon as the words left her lips the lights started to flicker overhead as well as an alarm sounding off. Her heart hammered in her chest, she knew that this would happen-that this facility wasn't the safest with  the war terrorists here along with the cube. It was practically a suicide wish. 

“They're here,” (Y/n) announced. 

The general nodded to her in agreement, “Gentlemen, they know the cube is here” 

“Along with their leader,” 

“Banachek, what's going on?!”

“The NBE One hanger has lost power-” 

“What?!” 

“The backup generator is just not gonna cut it!” 

“I told you so,” (Y/n) looked at Simmons, “Putting them both in the same place is a room for disaster-” 

Sam sighed, “(Y/n)! Really?” 

“I'm just making sure he knows their mistake!” Sure it wasn't the time to be petty, but she told them that it wasn't a good idea and they completely brushed her off. It felt good to show these smart asses she was right. 

Lenoxx made his way over quickly, “Do you have an arms room?” 

Oh. Guns against large robot aliens. How nice. 

They were all flushed out of the room in haste, Sam made sure to have a good grip on the two girls as they followed behind the soldiers closely. 

“Everyone into the NBE One Chamber now!” 

The area was a mess, she watched so many people running all over the place in adrenaline. Anticipation and fear clouding their eyes at the situation at hand, she could only imagine the amount of scientists who did not sign up for the fighting part on the field, only the endless studying that would be conducted over the course of their lifetime. 

That's why when they were running down the hall shye almost forgot the most important person she wanted to see, even though she tried to halt her movements Sam only strengthened his hold. The boy had his nerves on edge, making sure his best friend stayed by his side at all times; and she could understand that, it hasn't been the best twenty four hours. 

“They're popping our generators!”

This only made the girl try to turn in the other direction once more, “Sam! We have to get to Bumblebee-” 

“I know! Give me a second to get them to understand.” 

Sam didn't mean to snap at her, she knew he didn't. From the way his eyes were blown open, face drenched in sweat to the distressed crease of his brows. It was a good thing they eventually made it to the room, the teens watched as the soldiers and men started to arm themselves. Of course (Y/n) tried to grab for one only for Epps to quickly take it away. 

“Uh uh, until you're properly trained with this thing-you're not holding one,” 

The lights started to go off again causing the room to still for a moment, everyone's breaths heightened-eyes wide with fear. (Y/n) has had enough and stormed up to Simmons. 

“You gotta take us to see Bumblebee,” 

The agent looked at her baffled, “Who-?” 

“My car! She's talking about my car,” Sam butt in, “You have to take us to go see him. He knows exactly what to do with the cube!” 

Simmons shook his head, “The car? It's confiscated.” 

“Then un-confiscate it!”

“We don't know-” 

A gun was held to the side of the agent's head, the room went still, “Listen here asshole! I’m frankly sick and tired of running in circles with you fucking government heads thinking you know everything when you dont,” There was guns drawn, some men aiming at the afro haired girl while others where aimed at the sector seven men as shouts started to fill the room. But she ignored them, along with Sam's pleas to put it down.

“Now that I have all of your attention, let me explain this to you quickly since we don't have enough time. Right now you have two options,” The girl turned her head to the other men in the room to make sure they were listening, “One, we can continue to have an autobot scout-the one trying to save our planet-still confiscated by your men and have the decepticon leader-Megatron the war terrorist- leave with the cube and terrorform this planet. Or Number Two, you un-confiscate Bumblebee-Sam's car- give him the cube getting to the other autobots to save this planet.” 

The girl looked back at Simmons, cocking an eyebrow, “Which will it be?” The agent was taking too long to answer, so she added to her statement, “Or you can take too long to answer, and I take matters into my own hands and kill you and save the world myself.” 

Simmons laughed nervously, “With what army?” 

“The ones behind her,” Lennox chimed in, “I was going to take you down myself, but the little lady seems to have beat me to it.” 

“Drop your weapon, Baby girl,” Epps uttered softly, “We got this.” 

(Y/n) didn't listen, only staring at the man in front of her with anguish between her eyes. The gun felt foreign in her hand, it didn't feel like a toy; it was cold, heavy and deadly. Three things she used to be afraid of, the same thing she was so used to having pointed at her only for it to be placed in her hands. 

The agent recognized the look in her eyes and his frown deepened, “That look is so familiar, your uncle used to have it all the time within the first years on me being here,” The girl did not smile or waver, simply held the gun to his head, “ Your not gonna give me the option are ya?” 

“Listen to me closely,” The girl leaned in , her eyes slitted, “You're on thin ice with me. Thin. Fucking. Ice.” 

“Agent Simmons,” The general spoke up.

The agent's eyes stayed locked on the girl, “Yes sir?” 

“I'd do what she says,” He spoke clearly, “Losing isn't for any of these guys, and from what I've learned-neither is it for this girl.” 

A moment of silence. 

Simmons looked back and forth between (Y/n) and the general before nodding his head, silently agreeing, “Alright, alright, alright. You want to lay the fate of the world on these kids' camaro? That's cool.” 

The girl retracted the gun with a heavy breath released, she looked back at Epps and tried handing the gun back over. (Y/n) felt like a little kid going behind her parents back and getting another toy after the first one was taken away, it was what she just did. She grabbed another gun when the lights were flickering when the soldier was distracted. 

The soldier simply shook his head, “No you keep it. You're gonna need it later.” 

“I don't want it. It feels wrong to hold it.” She admitted softly. 

“Trust me,” Lennox placed a hand on her shoulder, “As a soldier who has fought as long as we have. Sometimes we don't like picking these things up, there's a huge responsibility behind it. And it's heavy. Trust me when I say this-that decision you just made was needed; and not everyone could have had the courage to do what you just did.” 

~ ✯ ~

It was haunting, (Y/n) doesn't think she could ever get it out of her mind. The pained whirrs she heard coming from the cybertronian was heard all the way down the hall, causing the girl to run faster than the rest of the men. Sam and Mikeala were right behind her, their pace catching up with each foot leading them to the double doors. 

The afro haired girl pushed through the doors screaming out for the scout, shoving past security, “Let him go! Bumblebee!” 

“Stop!” 

Sam grabbed a man stopping the icing process the best he could along with Mikeala doing the same on the other side. The three teens were quick with their pace, grabbing and disarming the men as Banachek and Simmons ordered everyone to stand down in the room. The pained whirrs slowly diminished but the girl could still hear the discomfort Bumblebee had, he was confused and upset. 

“Bee!” (Y/n) watched as the scout sat up at the shout of her voice, his optics immediately locking on hers, “Are you okay? Can you move? Are you okay-”

“They didn't hurt you right?” Sam cut in.

Bumblebee grew annoyed, frustration building as he activated his helmet, rolling over and aiming his cannon and the previous offenders that had him strapped down to the table. Sometimes it was so hard for the scout to love humankind, the list just got longer with the many things they have done to him on this planet. He waved it around for a moment making sure no one else was going to hurt him before freezing, noticing movement in the corner of his optics. 

(Y/n) had stepped forward, hands in the air with an anxious expression, “Easy, they won't hurt you anymore I promise. Not while I'm here.” The scout had frozen still looking at her before slowly lowering the cannon, then completely transforming it back into a servo once more. He pointed to her, catching her off guard-her expression was confused for a moment before a realization dawned on her. “M-me? Oh-oh I'm okay, see I'm in one piece.” 

Bumblebee wasn't convinced. This only made him more upset. 

“Listen the cube is here and the Decepticons are coming,” Sam cut to the chase. He noticed the bot's frustration with his friend's lie, and decided to move this along before something else would transpire. 

The scout rolled off the tabel-if they would even call it that-and still proceeded to have his helmet on his head using his servo to cover (Y/n) as she was the closest charge next to him. 

“D-don't worry about them, they wont do anything! Alright, they're not gonna hurt you” Sam turned back to the other men and crowd surrounding the frustrated Autobot in the room, “Just back up a little bit, he's friendly.” The boy turned to (Y/n) looking between her and the larger robot. She didn't get what he was trying to convey at first but quickly caught on. 

Sam wanted her to calm Bumblebee down. At first she was confused, although they were both his charges the scout hadn't calmed down in the slightest from her friend's reassurance. What would make her attempts any different? The girl thought back to the moment the two had in front of that door, the turning of the handle together before going inside. 

“Who said you have to do it alone?” 

“Hey! Hey, hey,” (Y/n) stepped in front of the scout waving her arms around catching his heated gaze. She understood his frustration and the fear of being hurt-ti be put back in the position he just got out of. He was willing to be taken by the willingly so they wouldnt hurt anyone, only to go through so much torture. “C-can you just-can you just focus on me for a second?” 

Bumblebee did, and to make sure she knew he was concentrating only on her he keeled to get closer to the female down below. Upon looking at her closely she had a bandage on her elbow along with a few bloody spots on her jeans and shirt. The cuts and spots were not big so he did not fret about it too much, but something moved within his spark from the girl who was looking up at him. Shere concern was laced across her features, eyebrows creased in nerves whereas her eyes scanned his face for emotions he was trained not to show. 

It was a reflex of war. Never show your enemies your emotions-they'll use it against you. No human was to be trusted in the room until further notice. 

“I know it must have hurt-what they did to you. But the actions of these people shouldn’t determine the fate of the rest of the human race,” (Y/n) spoke softly, “They hurt me, Sam, and Mikeala too-that's the thing about us humans we hurt each other and we make mistakes. And we need your help to fix a huge mistake.” 

The afro haired girl took a few cautious steps forward before placing a soft hand against one of the mech's digits, “Can you do that for me Honeybee?” 

Bumblebee stilled for a moment, his radio flaring to life as his whole form grew warm. The girl waited patiently, smiling softy up at him, understanding he was finding the words to say in this situation. However she hadn't expected that response.  

“Anything you desire sweetheart,”

#bumblebee x black reader #bumblebee x reader #bumblebee #transformers x reader #transfromers #transformers bayverse #sam witwicky #mikaela banes #Youtube

[v-era-18]

HoneyBee

Chapter Five: Respect

‘Respect is important-but the higher power knows nothing about that’-Mikaela Banes 

5

Mad wouldn’t be the proper words to describe the sheer emotions she was feeling at the moment. This was the second time she was placed in handcuffs thanks to the boy who sat on the other side of Mikaela in the backseat. Her arms ached in the position she sat in, knees placed together in cramped fashion due to the driver's seat being rolled back a bit. Livid-yes that was the word (Y/n) wanted to use. 

“Comfortable?” Simmons joked, he was met with an icy glare before the eyes traveled back to the window beside them, “I see you’re the smart one out of the three of them. You haven't said a word since we took you guys away.” 

“I'll speak when we have a lawyer,” She bit out, her voice dripping in venom from the night filled events, “None of us are going to be talking to you.” 

“Ah,” He grabbed his phone, pulling up a file with her face attached, “(Y/n) (L/n), only child-daughter of (D/n) and (M/n). Both parents tragically murdered in hit and run with the child being the only survivor, custody given to (GD/n) and (GM/n). (GD/n) died from cancer-” 

Simmons was cut off from being struck in the head with the teens right foot, the heel of her worn out sneaker connecting with his jaw. Mikeala had moved against Sam to give the girl a passage of revenge to her utmost pleasure. The agent was shocked, locking in on heated brown eyes nailing him to the seat. 

“Keep my family's name-out your fucking mouth!” 

He laughed nervously, “I simply read your file-” 

“Read it again, and I'll park my foot in your ass!”

“Okay-okay,” Simmons coughed and rubbed his aching jaw from the assault inflicted, “Did your alien friends teach you how to fight?” 

“What?” Sam uttered. 

“You heard me,” 

“We have no idea what you're talking about,” Mikaela lied smoothly. 

“Oh-oh, okay,” The man chuckled to himself, “Ladiesman217. That is your eBay username, right?” 

“Yeah, but, you know-it was a typo and I ran with it.” Sam's excuse was total bullshit. He needed to just tell the truth for now on. 

“What do you make of this?” The car went silent as Simmons played the tape, ultimately damning them with evidence. 

“My name is Sam Witwicky, okay? I am here with my best friend (Y/n) (L/n) and my car-“

“Is that you?” He cocked a brow. 

“Yeah that sounds like LadiesMan.” Mikaela stated simply. Sam rolled his eyes to hide his embarrassment. 

“Last night at the station, you told the officer your car transformed. And that girl over there,” The man pointed to (Y/n), “Said she had evidence that they’ve been here for years.”

He looked between the three of them, “Enlighten me.” 

“Well, here’s what I said, okay?” Sam laughed nervously, “‘Cause this is a total misunderstanding that my car had been stolen-“ 

“Really?” 

“From me, from my home, but it’s fine now because it’s back! It came back!” 

Mikaela noticed his error and decided to help, “Well, not by itself-“ 

“Well-no”

“Because cars don’t do that, because that would be crazy.” She started to laugh. 

All of them joined in except (Y/n), the said girl looked at them completely done with the situation. 

“That’s funny, that’s funny” Simmons went back serious, “So again, what do you kids know about aliens, huh?” 

“Oh you mean, like a Martian? Like what, E.T? No.” Sam denied. 

“It’s an urban legend.” Mikaela backed up. 

“Yeah.” 

“You see this,” he held up his badge, “this is an ‘I can do whatever I want and get away with it badge’” 

Oh we know, you guys use it enough already. 

“Right,” Sam's face went stoic, ultimately fed up putting up a front. 

“I’m gonna lock you up forever.” 

(Y/n) closed in on herself in the seat, Sam was ready to choke the man, he knew that he was directly targeting her with that statement. He felt ashamed with how he 

“Oh, god. You know what?  Don’t listen to him.” Mikaela snapped, “He’s just pissy cause he’s got to get back to guarding the mall.” 

“You, in the training bra, do not test me.” The man quipped, “especially with your daddy’s parole coming up.” 

“What?” Sam uttered, “Parole?” 

“Sam,” (Y/n) tried, her voice was dry. 

“It’s nothing,” Banes lied. 

“Oh, grand theft auto, that ain’t nothin?” 

The girl sighed looking towards the two best friends, “You know those cars my dad used to teach me to fix? Well-they-they weren’t always his.” 

“You stole cars?” 

“I know they had good reason,” (Y/n) defended the girl. 

“Well, we couldn’t always afford a babysitter, so sometimes he had to take me along.” 

“She’s got her own Juvie record to prove it!” The man exclaimed, “she’s a criminal! Criminals are hot.” 

(Y/n) rolled her eyes in frustration, “ do you ever shut up?” 

He ignored her, “That’d be a real shame if he had to rot in jail for the rest of his natural life. It’s is time to talk!” 

Suddenly the car was hit, causing them to spin to a skidding stop. The three teens screamed in response, (Y/n) was more than prepared to see a decepticon emerge on the other side. Everyone in the car ducked upon large metal hands emerging through the windows and tearing off the car roof. 

Upon looking up (Y/n) broke out into a grateful smile, it was no other than the leader of the Autobots himself who stopped the vehicle. Although he maybe could’ve done it a lot safer. 

“You A-holes are in trouble now.” Sam smirked, “Gentleman, I want to introduce you to our friend, Optimus Prime.” His best friend smiled at his growing confidence, something about the two of them knowing the importance of their decisions was starting to have an effect. Sam was growing-slowly-but the signs were there. The prime slowly stood up in front of the car, inspecting the three teens in the backseat, his eyes staying on (Y/n) longer due to her dazed look. 

“Taking the children was a bad move,” Optimus stated, “Autobots, relieve them of their weapons.” 

The rest of the Autobots emerged, shocking the rest of the government men. (Y/n) felt her worries wash away for a minute, she looked over seeing Ironhide nod to her, pleased to see that she was safe. She smiled in response, glad to see she wasn't on the big man's bad side as she originally thought. 

“Freeze,” Ironhide pointed his cannons, as a reflex the teens ducked their heads-although they weren't the ones in danger they knew the familiarity of the heat. 

“Whoa! Whoa!” 

“Gimme those!” Jazz took the weapons away. (Y/n)’s inner child screamed at the sight with questions on her tongue, ‘that had to have been a giant magnet or is it his hand naturally capable of doing that-’ 

Optimus kneeled down to the vehicle his faceplate could be read as furious. 

“Hi there.” Simmons uttered with an awkward smile.

All nice now that you realize you fucked up. 

“You don’t seem afraid. Are you not surprised to see us?” The Prime questioned. 

The man shrugged nervously, “Look there are S-Seven protocols, okay? I’m not authorized to communicate with you except to tell you I can’t communicate with you.” 

That wasn’t a good answer. 

“Get out of the car.” The order sent chills down the human’s spines. 

“All right. Me? You want me to get-“ 

“Now!” 

The voice made the girl immediately try to get out of the car , it was that effective. She read that Primes could be terrifying, but she thought Optimus was an exception to that. She was extremely wrong. 

Mikaela started to work on (Y/n)s handcuffs first, “Thank you” the girl whispered in thanks. Mikaela could feel the weight of gratitude the girl had expressed alone in her words as well as the hug afterwards. 

She worked on Sam's next, “You’re good with handcuffs, too, now, huh?” This caused the girl to cringe at the boy's words, they weren't rough, just smart. The embarrassment set in of what her new friends knew about her and her past. 

“You weren’t supposed to hear all that.” 

“Yeah,” was all the boy could give as a response at the moment. He really couldn't think about Mikealas feelings at the moment 

Sam grabbed (Y/n)’s face, turning it side to side to make sure there were no injuries. After the way those men were handling her he was on edge, after all these years Sam hasn't lost his overprotective touch. “Thank god you’re okay.” He whispered, pulling her into a hug. 

She hugged him back. 

Mikaela came forward looking at the two friends in confidence, “I have a record because I wouldn’t turn my dad in. When do you have to sacrifice anything in your perfect little life?” 

(Y/n) shook her head, “Mikaela, your past doesn't make us view you any different. Those guys are assholes that don't have any respect.” 

“Yeah,” Mikaela laughed bitterly, “Respect is important-but the higher power knows nothing about that.”

“What is Sector Seven?” Sam stalked up to Simmons, “Answer me.” The boy was done from the past hour, the fact of the matter is-he was holding his anger back. All he could think about was his friend going limp and he couldn't do anything about it. He felt weak-useless! His friend couldn't breathe and he couldn't do anything about it. 

“I’m the one who asks questions around here. Not you, young man!” Simmons scoffed. This only caused Sam to step forward, his face growing red, the only thing that stopped him was the brunette placing a firm hand on his chest. 

Mikeala stepped in, her anger radiating, “ How’d you know about the aliens?” 

“Where did you take my parents?” Sam demanded answers again. 

“I am not at liberty to discuss it.” The agent avoided answering once more. During this time (Y/n) felt a bit faint, shaking her head to get rid of the fog she looked around till she saw the faint outlines of black and yellow. With wobbly legs she made over to get guardian, causing him to look down and cock his head at her state-his optics narrowing slightly. Something was wrong. 

“No?” Sam dove into the man’s pockets. 

“Hey! You touch me, that's a federal offense,” the agent snarked. 

Sam held the badge up to Simmons face, boldness radiating off of him, “‘Do whatever you want and get away with it’, right?”

Simmons scoffed, “Yeah. Brave now all of a sudden, with his big alien friend standing over there.” 

Sam ignored him, “Where is Sector Seven?” 

“Wouldn’t you like to know.” 

Bumblebee kneeled down, trying to get a better look at his charge as she wobbled back and forth with her balance. Offering a servo the girl took it, using it to lay against in order not to fall. Mikaela noticed the interaction and immediately walked away from Sam gaining his attention. 

“(Y/n)?!” Mikaela took the girl's face in her hands before continuing to check her pulse, “Are you okay? Do you need to sit down-?”

“Shit!” Sam raced over towards her, “She usually takes her anxiety meds after an attack, she needs proper medical attention-“

“We already gave it if you were paying attention.” One of the agents spoke up. The way the teen boy turned so fast was dizzying. Anger practically radiated off of him. 

Mikaela turned towards Ratchet, her expression desperate, “Have you checked about human anatomy? O-or possible medical conditions?!” The medic stepped forward and started scanning (Y/n)‘s body, judging from his sudden stiff stance it wasn’t good. 

“She’s highly malnourished and experiencing high fatigue. The effects from this ‘anxiety attack’ has left the body weak and slow to respond,” The autobots turned to Ratchet in shock, it hasn't even been three hours yet and their Storyteller was already experiencing harsh effects of war. 

Bumblebee froze before heatedly turning to the government men in front of them, ‘Are you *bleep* serious?!’. The radio within the bot was switching between channels fast for him to find a proper response for this situation, however he couldn't find any. His anger was spilling over by the minute. 

Sam turned to Bumblebee, his face red, “No you heard it right!” The teen boy pointed to the two FBI agents that grabbed her earlier along with Simmons berating, “Those fucking idiots were the ones who caused it! The ones who are supposedly supposed to protect our people-our nation?!” 

Simmons seemed to grow nervous, looking at (Y/n)’s state as she was practically being held up by Mikaela, “I-It was a mistake on my part-I skipped her medical file-,” 

“Oh! So you run background checks on her family but don't bother to check her medical file on severe anxiety? And you call yourself an Agent-?” Sam cut off looking right behind Simmons, a quirk of a smile appearing as they all heard an abrupt pop. 

A disgusted breath left the older male as he felt himself drenched with what appeared to be gasoline, “Hey-Hey! Get that thing to stop, huh?”

Optimus frowned at his scouts actions, “Bumblebee, stop lubricating the man.” He understood why he was upset-they all did. However there were more approaches to the situation at hand they could do. The scout simply shrugged, turning back to his charge faintly smiling at him the best she could. 

Ratchet was kneeling before her giving instructions on what to do for her condition until they could get her to be properly treated. (Y/n) proceeded to do the breathing methods along with telling herself a story to distract herself from what was going on around her. Bumblebee stood on the side for support, watching her chest rise and fall at a good pace as well as making sure her balance was okay. It wasn't long before all the government men were seated that her breathing and body gained some strength back. 

“All right, tough guy,” Mikaela waltzed over to Simmons, “Take it off.” 

“What are you talking about?” 

“Your clothes, all of it, off.” The brunette demanded once more. 

Simmons was beyond pissed, “For what?!” 

She took a deep breath before responding, gathering all the patience she needed from tonight, “For threatening my dad,” She then proceeded to point to (Y/n)-the girl walking back over to the scene, “And for disrespecting (Y/n).” 

The man took a long look between the three teens, his eyes unforgiving. It wasn't long before he started to do as he was told, “Little lady, this is the beginning of the end of your life.” Mikaela simply nodded, already ready for the consequences that would unfold from this. “You're a criminal. Let's face facts. It's in her gene pool-”

“You got a lot of mouth from someone with hideous underwear like that,” (Y/n)s face scrunched up in distaste. 

“Now get behind the pole.” Mikaela ordered next. 

“This is such a felony what you're doing,” The other man said, his stance prideful. 

‘This bitch.’

(Y/n) looked him dead in the eye, the brown iris screaming in anger, “You guys commit felonies everyday but get off scot free because of your privilege. Don't talk to us about felonies. You lost that right forty minutes ago.”  

Simmons turned to her and Sam, “I will hunt you down, okay? He'll hunt you down.” Sam simply replied with a nod. His threats aren't working, “Without any remorse! No remorse.” 

 (Y/n) froze as she heard it, the distant sounds of helicopters flying overhead and cars revving in the distance, “Uhh-guy’s! It's time to go!” 

Ironhide heard it as well, “Optimus! Incoming!”, he slammed his servo on the ground causing a rippled effect of electricity to slow them down. 

The autobots started to transform, leaving the three teens to look at the vehicles in pursuit anxiously. (Y/n) held the necklace on her chest, her heart hammering as her body still felt weak. If she needed to make a run for it she wouldn't get that far, she knew that for a fact-but if they-.

“Roll out,” Optimus orders the autobots, the screeching of tires filling their ears as they make their escape leaving them with the Prime. The leader lowered his hand, making (Y/n)s nerves go on edge, “Up you get.” In her mind it wouldn't make more sense for him to transform and the three of them claymore in, it would save the big rig a lot of time and be more discreet around the humans. 

Not gonna argue right now. 

Each of them climbed onto the Primes hand, before he lifted them up to his shoulders making haste on foot. OPtimus begins to run around the bridge, the helicopter's lights landing on them as the three teens try to hang on tight to whatere piece of metal on his shoulders that they could find.  It wasn't long before he headed through the street, cars honking and skidding to a stop in order to not be crushed underneath. 

“Oh my god,” (Y/n) gasped, she tried closing her eyes but she could hear it all. From the cruising of gravel to the endless screeching of tires and helicopter blades. 

Optimus finally was able to lose them, hiding underneath the bridge high enough from the helicopters and cars so they wouldn't detect them. There was on problem. Gravity. 

“Easy you three,” The prime tried to comfort, he could hear their panicked breaths in his audio receptors, concentrating especially  on (Y/n) considering her current condition. Optimus shifted slightly trying to get a better grip, accidently knocking the three-of-them hanging off a piece of his shoulder like a loose thread. 

“Oh my god! Sam no!” (Y/n) was hanging onto Mikealas hips, tears streaming down her face as a helicopter passed too close underneath her. 

“No! NO! No, Sam!” Mikeala tried to grab the boy's other arm making sure the girl holding her wouldn't fall, “Sam don’t drop us!” 

“Oh God!” 

“Sam, don’t! Sam, dont!” She tried to get a better grip, her fear pumping into her stomach as she thought about the girl at her hip, “ I’m slipping! I’m slipping!” 

“Mikeala don't you dare! Please don't let go!”

It was too late Sam lost his grip, causing the rest of them to scream the ground coming fast, “Hold on!” Optimus tried to catch them with his feet but was unsuccessful with them, being unable to grip in time. 

With some hope for a miracle (Y/n) screamed “Bumblebee!” 

A flash a black and yellow reached her peripherals before she felt herself being jostled a little. Her and Sam both held on to one another as they felt Bumblebee hit the ground coming to a skidding stop. 

It wasn't long before they heard the copters  again and the revving of engines, (Y/n) looked up at Bumblebee, her thoughts racing wild as she feared for his safety. “Bee you have to go now!”

“Stop! Stop!” Sam’s pleas were going unheard as they continued to fly overhead. The first cannon was shot and locked on, pulling the scout in another direction, “Wait! NO!” 

“Take the shot! Get him! Take the shot!” 

“Stop! No! Don't hurt him!,” (Y/n) raced forward but was pulled back by Mikaela, her grip strong, “Let me go! Bumblebee!” The second one was released-his other arm, the the third-one of his legs. She could hear it-the painful whirrs he was letting out from the assault-the worst part is this. He wasn't fighting back. He wasn't a threat to them. 

The final shot flipped him completely off his feet leaving the girl in shock, her resolve crumbling, “Bee, you have to fight back! You hear me! Fight back!” (Y/n)s screams were useless underneath how loud the blades were, each second that went by hearing her protector in pain caused her great turmoil.  

The cars arrived, blocking the exits from the scene before them. Sam pulled the two girls behind him, making sure to have a firm grip on his best friend so she wouldn't run to the scout, “No! Stop!” 

Guns. It was the guns that made everything humbling, so frightening. That's all she could see around her from each man in black-badges on full display. “Get down on the ground! Get down! Get down!” The three teens' hands went up, slowly getting down on their knees in defeat. It wasn't enough for them as they were shoved down to the pavement, groans of discomfort leaving their lips, (Y/n) didnt care-she was too focused on the black and yellow mech groaning in pain- not making any effort to escape. 

“Look! Please! He's not fighting back!” The afro haired cried, “You're hurting him!” 

Her screams were ignored once more, only to be covered up with another chilling command, “Freeze it! Freeze it! Freeze it!” 

They were pulled up, giving them a full view of the white smoke being blasted at him, Sam's screams filling the air, “Stop hurting him!”. Bumblebee fell to the ground, pained groans and whirrs filling the air as the girl's heart ripped in two. For a brief moment she didn't see the mech on the ground she could see another scene, a small framed femme trying to crawl away, two bodies laying waste in her arms as the men surrounded her. The surroundings were different. Instead of a bridge it was street lights and open roads-stores. 

They had done this before. They had done this the night of her parents' deaths. And it definitely won't happen again tonight!

(Y/n) kicked the officer from behind, quickly making her way over to the black and yellow mech before them. It was blind rage, she could feel it, from the way she grabbed the house aiming it to the other men, one going down after she proceeded to kick him repeatedly. An officer tried to grab her, only for her to grab his baton and whack him with it, a resounding crack following. The best thing is she wasn't alone fighting for this mech's life-Sam and joined in hosing down another group of men as well, before being taken down by two other men. 

She got through, getting in the scouts face-his optics focused on her, “Bee get up! You got to get-” Her sentence was cut short as he was grabbed from behind her mouth covered, before being pushed to the ground to be handcuffed. She fought back her fight not leaving her much to the officers dismay. 

It was a domino effect, once she was pushed to the ground, they heard it. The angry whirrs from the scout was unmatched as he started to pull the helicopters down with him. (Y/n) looked over eyes catching optics as it seemed like he was trying to get to her, one copter was successfully pulled down it crashing on pace. It didn't explode, which was a good thing but it only got worse for the bot as another  copter hooked him again pulling back down with more force this time. 

No…

The girl let out a sob in defeat, her efforts were in vain for her protector couldn't be saved with her own hands. Sam was stopped in front of Simmons-the agent had a satisfied smile on his face, “Happy to see me again?” 

“I'd rather jump from that bridge,” (Y/n) scowled. 

Simmions simply cocked his head at her, “Put them in the car with their little criminal friend.” The two were ushered into the car, (Y/n) in the middle with Sam and Mikaela on either side of her. The afro hairs slammed her head back in frustration at the agent's next words, “I want that thing frozen and ready for transport.” 

(Y/n) sobbed, “They're gonna do Bee just like they did Estel,” She turned to Sam, her expressions telling it all, “They're gonna freeze him and experiment on him.” 

The witwicky shook his head, “We're not letting that happen, I promise,” He looked her in the eyes-they didn't waver this time causing her heart to swell, “And this time-i'm not breaking it.” 

The cars pulled away the helicopters following in tow giving the green light for the autobots to emerge from hiding. Jazz was the first one to transform, scoping the area, “Hang back let me check it out,” He climbed down to underneath the bridge where Optimus was hiding. “Optimus, are we just gonna stand here and do nothing?” 

“There's no way to free Bumblebee without harming the humans,” Was the Primes reply. 

“But it's not right. He-” 

“Let them leave.” The leader finalized, his tone filled with sorrow. He looked down before picking up the glasses they sacrificed so much to obtain, only to realize the book was still with the girl. 

Their storyteller in the hands of the humans with the book was risking, but they trust her with their lives. With the way she fought hard to protect Bumblebee in her weak state-they'd be fools not to. 

~ ✯ ~

(Y/n) sat across the other man and women on the helicopter nervously. She had never flown from so high before and she didn't think today was going to be the day she got to experience it. The night had quickly turned into day signifying she needed a long day of sleep in the comfort of her room snuggled up into one of her bears. Mikaela and Sam sat on either side of her once more, not giving her the glory of seeing the view down below, she guessed she shouldn't be complaining so much. She didn't know if she had a fear of heights, and today she didn't want to find out. 

“So,” Sam started the conversation. 

The blonde woman nodded in understanding, “What do they get you for?” 

“Uh,” He turned to (Y/n) an awkward smile on his face, “I bought a car. Turned out to be an alien robot, and uh she-” 

“My family has been associated with them for god knows how long,” His best friend finished for him. 

‘Wow’ the man mouthed. 

“Who knew?” He smiled, (Y/n) as well finally finding a tad bit of humor in their situation. 

It wasn't long before they reached their location, the dam came into view with tourists becoming more apparent. With getting out of the vehicle the group of teens got a good view of their location, it was beautiful, if that's what anyone wanted to hear. 

“This is not my idea of a vacation?” (Y/n) muttered, “I would rather to go to disney world than here,”  

Sam laughed, “Shes finally back,” 

“Meh,” The girl shrugged, “Just trying to make the best out of a shitty situation.” 

The three of them followed the men, soon being met with the sight of Simmons, erasing the easy expression on the girl's face. She could still hear her protector's groans of pain in her head, ikt was even worse with the image of him reaching out to her, pulling down a helicopter in the process. 

“Hey kids,” He looked between the two best friends, “I think we got off to a bad start huh?” 

“A bad start would be an understatement,” The afro haired huffed. 

He shrugged, playing nice, “You guys must be hungry,” he placed a hand on Sam’s shoulder, the boy growing annoyed, “You want a latte? HoHo? Double venti macchiato-?” 

“Where's my car?” Sam questioned, “No better yet wheres my friend-” 

Another man stepped forward, “Son, I need you to listen to me very carefully. People can die here.” He turned to (Y/n), “We need to know everything you know. We need to know it now.” 

“No-” 

“Okay,” 

“Sam!” (Y/n) hissed, “What are you-?” 

“But, first I'll take my car, my parents. Maybe you should write that down,” The boy replied, “Oh, and her juvie record. That's got to be gone. Like, forever.” 

He turned to his best friend, “Anything you want to add (Y/n)? Since you know you're the one with all the history that these guys need to know,” the boy turned back to the other man with a smile on his face, “This girl beside me was raised on this stuff, She’s a (L/n)-learn to remember.” 

The man froze for a minute, turning back to the girl, “(L/n)? Daughter of (D/n) (L/n)?” (Y/n) nodded, biting her lower lip from the man's intense stare. The man pointed to her looking at Simmons, “Get that girl whatever she wants immediately, her uncle is practically a veteran here and her family are legends.” 

“And you son, come with me. We'll talk about your car,” 

#bumblebee x black reader #bumblebee x reader #bumblebee #transformers x reader #transformers bayverse #transformers #transformers optimus #honeybee #Youtube

[v-era-18]

HoneyBee

Chapter Four: Book Of Stars

‘You’re a natural at astronomy. If you weren’t so obsessed with robots You would’ve been an astronaut,’ - Nana

4

The stars were more comforting to look at. After a long day at school of being ostracized and looked down upon it was nice to talk to them. Sometimes she’d pretend the north and south star were her parents watching over her. (Y/n)’s mother was better at finding constellations than she was.

“Do you see it (N/n)?,” Her mother pointed to the right, holding her daughter tightly on the roof as they both gazed at the midnight sky, “That’s Orion! The hunter, it’s your fathers favorite!”

It’s unfortunate, the night sky was all she could remember the most about her parents. She’d get flashes of memories of her first telescope gifted by her father, to her first large blue bear gifted from her mother. Both of the gifts are on the high shelf in her room-they aren’t meant to be touched.

The girl shifted a bit, the autumn air got to the roof's shillings making it a bit hard to stay warm. She didn’t mind the cold, rather she minded chapped lips and dry skin. In her mind the cold was a lot better than to get too hot.

(Y/n) sighed closing the math journal of tonight’s homework. Sam no doubt probably didn’t even finish, he spends most of his time with Miles in his room playing video games and talking about girls. She at first encouraged Sam to have a new friend-that was until she realized how disrespectful Miles truly was. The boy lacked some ‘manners’ towards females to put it into perspective.

So for now she focused on herself, her dreams, her plan-the family business with a new location in her name. It’s so simple, but her heart couldn’t help but want more. There were nights like these where she questioned her existence. She really couldn’t see her purpose at the moment.

Sure she excelled in all her classes, had a small loving family, and was better off than most kids in regards to money and standing. (Y/n) felt horrible for thinking these things of wanting more out of life than the life she was proceeding. The minority sometimes didn’t even have the options she did and here she was complaining about wanting something new. Yet her five year old self was screaming to concur the moon, to taste endless stardust and release in adventure to fill her raging appetite.

A loud slam of the door drew the girl's attention to the yard, before her stood her stressed grandmother. Poor Nana was probably thinking she was going to jump, but knew better. (Y/n) showed no suicidal tendencies, but they did have her going to a therapist to regulate her emotions.

“(Y/n) (M/n) (L/n)! What are you doin up on that damn roof?!” Her Grandmother scolded, “You’re not allowed up there without supervision! One day you’re going to fall off and I’ll make sure to tell everyone at your funeral about how you didn’t follow directions.”

The girl frowned, muttering a soft ‘sorry’ even though her grandmother couldn’t hear. (Y/n) grabbed her journals and telescope and headed down the latter. Upon reaching the grass floor did her grandmother grab her ear and haul her inside.

They both headed to the girls room, it was nice and neat with a few papers littering her desk from history. The homework was due Friday but she decided to start early before she procrastinated. Her grandmother sat down on the end of the bed and patted the left side of her.

(Y/n) tried not to make a face while sitting down on the bed, it was certain situations like this where she became very awkward. Her and her Nana had moments like this, and they always ended with some kind of dessert or dinner. She saw it as an apology, ‘sorry for the conversation I’m only trying to help’ type of apology.

“Did I ever tell you how your parents fell in love?”

The girl snapped her head towards her grandmother. This was new. She wasn’t asking about the roof or how her therapy sessions were benefiting her, or if anyone has been giving her grief at school. No-she was talking about her parents.

She didn't like where this was going.

“No,” A soft utterance left her lips, “You guys really don’t talk about them as much.”

Nana sighed, “I know-i'm sorry about that. Me and your grandfather thought it was for the best not to mention them as much. You remind me so much of your mother. You’re a natural at astronomy, if you weren’t so obsessed with robots you would’ve been an amazing astronaut ,” the older woman turned to her with a sad smile, “But your sixteen now, and you’ll be leaving me soon-“

“I'm not going anywhere Nana-“

“(Y/n) you can’t stay here forever.” The woman’s voice was stern, laced with sorrow, “You should be out having fun-making new friends! Finding a boy-“

“Nana!”

“You haven’t shown interest in anyone other than those men in the books! And don’t you say those Weasley twins are just fine for now!”

(Y/n) closed her mouth quickly, the two twins from Harry Potter were very comforting characters. It was a shame to hear about Fred’s fate, she cried for days and stopped the series for a while.

It was silent for a minute before she cut in, “How did my parents meet, Nana?”

The woman hummed, she looked outside the window catching the sight of the Big Dipper, “Your father meet her at a party-“

“A party?” The girl cringed, she wasn’t liking the story already.

“Yes a party,” Nana laughed, “Although your mother wasn’t really attending,the party was at a park your father went to with some friends. Your mother was simply jotting down each constellation she could find by the lake, and your father seemed to find her after trying to empty his stomach of liquor.”

“Dad was an alcoholic?” (Y/n) deadpanned, “I don’t know why I’m not surprised.”

Her grandmother shook her head with a smile, “He was in college but one thing stopped him completely, and it was your mother. He told me their introduction was rocky, she told him to go away after finding out he was drunk; that was until he recognized a constellation on her notebook,” Her eyes softened considerably, “The two of them shared dreams and memories within the stars, and when it came time to go home, you father decided to write every form of communication that could get him to contact her.”

“Is that even possible? I mean phones were on landlines back then.”

“If you love someone enough it doesn't matter the amount of distance between each other, you’ll always find your way back to one another.” The older woman spoke with wisdom.

The teen let out a huff, “So I’m just supposed to fall in love randomly-“

“You don’t have to. Choose when the time is right for you” Nanna lifted up the girl's chin and gave a soft smile, “Chose to love him or her when they show you how devoted and a great partner they can possibly be.”

“And with that, I’ll be on my way to make dinner. It’s roast and rice with buttered rolls tonight.”

The older woman started out of the girls room only to be stopped by a quiet voice.

“How do I find someone like that?”

Her Nana laughed, “You don’t find them. They find you.”

~✯~

An uncertain hush fell over the three teens as Bumblebee rolled to a stop in front of the (L/n) residence.The Autobots were not too far behind, Optimus simply rolled in front of the black and yellow mech to stand guard. Their Storyteller wouldn't be harmed. Sam shot his best friend a reassuring glance hoping she could see the support within his gaze. Asking her grandmother for questions was serious as this wasn’t easy. Especially if she was the only guardian-only blood family you had left and trusted.

Bumblebee was silent in the front, looking through the front window in a daze. The whole ride to the residence he was awfully quiet which was unlike him. The display of the two girls showing affection flared his spark with mirth and writing anxiety. On his planet when courting a mech or femme it was disrespectful to entertain the possibility of another partner if they're currently in a relationship.

He was sure there was a connection-or at least sexual attraction from the hormone reading let off between Sam and Mikeala. From his weekly observations these past months the human boy had been trying to gain the female's attention, tripping over himself to earn a car and try to find better clothes. Not only that Mikeala seemed to be smitten with him the past three days, so why-why had she been giving Storyteller that gaze.

Had he missed something during his investigation? Was he two preoccupied watching over (Y/n) to miss the way the other female was looking at her? Mikaela didn’t hesitate to admit her “attraction” towards his Storyteller , in front of Sam no less. He was honestly trying his best to help the two grow together in the relationship, but the moment he wanted the female out of the car. Far away from (Y/n).

The mech turned his head to the side, noticing the girl messing with the worn out bandage on her knee from the night before. Her jeans were ripped from the decepticon assault, a few scrapes but she was safe. He couldn't help but notice her eyes red and puffy from the tears shed earlier, curls a mess from pulling it in frustration. Her fear was understandable, all she needed was a bit of reassurance and support to push forward.

“What exactly am I going to say?” (Y/n) but her lip turned to the blue-eyed male in the driver's seat, “Everything I’ve ever learned about cybertron was from pops. I can’t just bring everything up to her. Especially after we lost him three years ago.”

Bumblebee reached over and grabbed the female's hand for support, he offered an awkward smile in reassurance, “From what I've observed of the relationship of you two she’ll most definitely understand your situation.” His eyes traveled along the girl's face, the way she bit her bottom plump lip when she was overthinking to the way her eyebrow twitched in thought.

“This situation isn’t a normal one,” The laugh the girl let out was dry, an attempt to ease her nerves failed. “Pops stories-well if you could call it that-came true within a fortnight and I haven’t even graduated yet.”

Bumblebee gave it a second and chose his next words wisely, “Think of it this way,” he waved a hand towards her the recollection of their shared moments at the park that Friday flared to life, “Once this is all over you’ll have a story to tell. Only in this one, you’ll be the main character.”

(Y/n) heaved a sigh before relaxing in the seat, letting the words soak in. Her stomach did flips as she recalled the many days she dreamed of this, helping the autobot cause with defeating Megatron and saving earth. However a new image popped in her head, this one consisted of her laying in the bed a boy with black hair and blue eyes uttering praises and wistful expressions in her ear.

Her face cringed in embarrassment and frustration as she moved to get out of the car. Her steps to the residence were at an even pace, key in hand and ready to face what’s ahead. However she paused at the door, key at the whole begging to be unlocked. A wave of tiredness and frustration began to bloom again, this time her breathing was ragged again, tears threatening to spill over.

She didn’t want to talk about him tonight. For the first time she didn’t want to hear a story.

A soft hand was placed on her shoulder startling her. Looking through blurry eyes she could spot a tall mass of black hair and blue eyes.

“Who said you had to go in alone?” Was uttered from the male's lips. He gently took her hand and unlocked the door with it, they both gripped the handle together, a form of unity.

“Bee. I’m scared,”

“I know, but always remember, I’m right here.”

They both stepped inside. The house was quiet, Bee was on high alert because of this, they had seen the house lights on outside meaning someone was in the house. The Decepticons were known for praying on the weak and vulnerable, it would mean nothing to them to attack (Y/n)s grandmother to leave a message.

The girl passed the male with ease, she seemed to be heading towards the kitchen, it was connected to the living room, which had a wide enough opening for easy surveillance of the TV. Looking around Bumblebee actually liked their home, the blue and whites matched nicely with worn gold accents here and there throughout. The frames of the family is what truly drew him in, the was a certain picture of a little girl with two front teeth missing holding up a worn out green spiral notebook. Across her chest held a sash reading ‘First Place Storyteller’. A wide smile spread across his face-.

“Cute, isn’t she?” An elderly voice spoke next to him.

Bumblebee jumped backwards, nearly running into the coffee table next to the couch. He hadn’t heard the woman sneak up behind him, for a scout he felt severely humbled by that fact alone.

“Nana?” (Y/n) had emerged from her room, she had heard her grandmother speak while she was rummaging through her backpack for her grandfather's book.

Her grandmother smiled, in her hands were a leather bound book, the letters (L/n) engraved in silver. “I’m assuming the two of you are looking for this?”

Bumblebee joined (Y/n) side and nodded in confirmation, “I’m sorry to bother you Mrs (L/n) so late in the night-“

“Oh quit it with the formalities young scout,” Nana let out a warm laugh noticing the males embarrassment, “It’s been so long since I’ve had an autobot in my home. I’m sad that I couldn’t invite you under less stressful circumstances.”

The scout bristled, “How did you know I was-“

“You’re one of the most well known autobots to draw their names in history. (M/n) had written a story about you in chapter twenty eight of (D/n)s book. Your contribution to the war wasn’t overlooked.”

(Y/n)s mouth dropped, the girl's heart heated rapidly in her chest from the words sinking in, “Y-you knew?! Everything is real-“

“Yes my dear, I’m so sorry you had to find out so late,” Her grandmother’s expressions turned mournful, “Your father didn’t wish this for you so young, and his last dying wish was to wait at least till you were twenty. Funny how times turn out.”

“Twenty?!”

“You would be a responsible adult and wouldn’t be under our roof anymore, it’s a normal age for the storyteller line to continue.”

Nana moved to the sofa to take a seat, she motioned for the other two to follow. Bumblebee took a seat in the loveseat next to (Y/n), he got a good feel of the chair; polyester, it was nice. He glanced over noticing the bouncing of the girl's leg, she was glancing at her grandmother anxiously. Bee reached over and grabbed her hand giving it a soft squeeze, her movements stopped. Her grandmother noticed.

“You two have gotten close the past two days,” She was smiling, watching the two grow flustered, “It's nice to see you wont be as lonely anymore Starlight.”

“Starlight?” Bumblebee questioned.

“My nickname,” (Y/n) whispered softly, “It was the name my parents and..”

“(GD/N),” Nana whispered softly, “You don't have to avoid his name like the plague dear.” The older woman rubbed the book in her hand gently, the cover wasn't as worn out like the others, almost like it was preserved to maintain its beauty. (Y/n) has seen several leather bounds in her grandfather's office, however it intrigued her why she never saw one before.

Her grandmother noticed her stare, “I suppose it's time to tell you the full truth of our family. However, it will be shortened due to the lack of time we have.” The two watched as an old picture frame was pulled from underneath the couch cushion and laid out on the coffee table before them. The picture was clearly old, it was black and white; there were five people in the photo alongside a beat up nineteen-fifty Chevy classic. Looking closely she could spot a teen girl in the car, a bright smile on her face as she seemed to be looking at the steering wheel. Bumblebee's eyes widened for a minute, spotting a familiar symbol that seemed to be beyond what the old camera could capture.

He drew in a breath ,” Is that-”

Her nana nodded, “It is. An old predacon knight was our angel all the way back in the fifties,” Bumblebee was flabbergasted, he was shocked many predacons were still even alive, here on earth. “Her name was Estel-short for Estella from what she told me. Planetary names seemed common amongst the predacons she was separated from. I wish you could have seen her, her royal blue paint and her form held so much beauty.”

“She had a family,” (Y/n) whispered softly, “D-did she get lost? And somehow found you guys?” It was sad hearing

“Almost on the money,” Her Nana seemed upset, “Her family was murdered by a potential mate. A truly traumatizing experience, my brother had documented her story in one of the older books, one you will have eventually.”

“ Potential mate?” The words that left the scouts mouth was disbelief. Sure he had heard instances where predacons killed their mates for disloyalty or even offense but the family of their mates were usually spared.

“He was a decepticon, these were the times where your planet was starting to fall in a cup of war,” She explained further, “She had refused his advances after hearing his thoughts on predacons ruling a part of this planet alongside lord Megatron. Estel held the words of the knights to protect this planet from harm, even if it meant from her own species. She won the fight, but was wounded and took refuge in a shed not too far from our home, that is where our family legacy had begun.”

“My father had brought her home after buying her for an affordable price, the seller said she was broken and beyond repair, however we all know cybertronians dont function like our cars do. My brother had ‘fixed’ her and ended up holding a secret for a long while about what she truly was. It wasn't long before the whole family found out. I was the last person to know; I still remember that day, wandering the garage looking for some old shoes to wear to a friend's birthday party being held two houses down, Estel had asked me if I wanted her to drop me off. You should’ve heard me, the neighbors next door thought there was someone being murdered in our home. She gave me such a fright.”

(Y/n) laughed, it was genuine and relaxed. Bumblebee cracked a smile.

“It wasn't long before we moved out here as a family, your grandfather followed me…although he didn't have much of a choice….,” It was quiet for a moment before she continued, “Estel taught us all about Cybertron as well as Cybertronians, sometimes we even came across them wounded from battle and helped aid autobots as much as we could. Each cybertronian that told their story ended up in a leather book with the first and last name of the family member who wrote it engraved. This continued on for many years, your father was quite close with Estel, if it wasn't for her, he probably wouldn't have had the courage to marry your mother. You should've seen how proud she was when you were born, she watch two generations of this family; to hold secrets and grow the traditions of passing on the stories as much as possible-”

“Wait, you said she was close with my father? Where is she now?” (Y/n)s question was heavy, the scout beside her felt his spark wither. This wasn't good.

Nana's smile suddenly dropped, “(Y/n), Estel died the same night….as your parents.”

The girl sat in silence for a moment to soak in the news, “What…y-you guys said it was an accident-”

“There was a decepticon that located Estel while her and your parents were driving back home from a meeting with your uncle. Bout time Estel realized they were there, a torpedo had hit, and killed all three of them.”

(Y/n) got up, her breathing became ragged, “The autopsy report-”

“(Y/n)-” Bumblebee had tried.

“The government covered it up after taking Estels body,”

This made the two freeze, (Y/n) looked at Bumblebee in shock, she could only imagine it after a cybertronian dies on this planet the government comes and takes their bodies to be melted down, defaced, all to see what makes them alive. She felt like she was going to be sick. “You lied for so long-no the both of you..”

Her grandmother got up and approached her, “They only lies we told you was your parents, and the stories being just stories, but (Y/n)-,” She brought her granddaughter in a hug both releasing tears; tears of frustration, tears of sorrow, and tears of uncertainty, “How were we suppose to tell you yo young. You were only six, and we couldn’t allow you to be lost as well-it's not what they would have wanted.”

“This is not fair!,” The girls' sobs were muffled, “You're the only family I have left, because of the decepticons. What if I leave you alone here? You won't have anyone left!”

“Listen to me (Y/n),” Nana held the girls face so she would look at her, “Those autobots outside will protect you, no matter what happens, and-,” Her grandmother let go for a moment to head back to the chair, upon returning there was a blue silver pendant shaped in a round circled. There was a prominent cybertronian symbol in the middle. “This has been passed down for two generations to the Storyteller women, it is your turn to have it.”

The silver felt cold and pulsed against her skin in waves, “What does it say in the middle,” The girl sniffed.

Her Nana smiled, ready for her to take on the world, “My Story.”

~✯~

(Y/n) fiddled with the worn out black leather bound book, she still hasn’t taken a peek inside as she quietly waited outside for Sam to get the glasses with Mikeala. The girl was tasked with watching the Autobots outside and making sure nothing went wrong while Sam was away. Everything was going good until she spotted the leader transforming in her peripherals.

“W-wait! No-“ (Y/n) sputtered in panic as each Autobot followed in suit with their leader, even Bumblebee unfortunately. “Stop! Someone is going to see you!”

Bumblebee looked down at her and gave an unsure shrug, he really didn’t know what to do in this situation. They needed the glasses as soon as possible. He understood the fact they needed to be in disguise, however they were running out of time-and running out of patience.

The girl watched in horror as Optimus stepped over a house and proceeded to walk on the Witwicky lawn. Bumblebee then took it upon himself to follow suit as the scout-checking in on Sam to make sure he didn’t need any assistance.

The black and yellow mech froze, noticing the boy's horrified expression as he was convincing his father not to head to the yard. The scout actually wanted to laugh at the boy's panicked expression, however he thought better of it, and proceeded to make gestures for the others to fall back so the parental units wouldn't find them.

After Sam was done convincing Ron that he’d complete his chores later, the boy furiously stomped over to Mikaela and (Y/n) who were supposed to be babysitting six alien robots.

“What are you doing?! What are you doing?!” The teen boy screeched silently, to the Prime walking over the lawn, “Watch the path! Watch the path! Watch the-please please please!” Sam screamed in despair as the leader stepped on the water fountain Ron cared about more than his own son.

(Y/n) cringed considerably,remembering the many times the old man would brag about said fountain laying waste upon the earth's floor.

“Oops. Sorry. My bad.” Optimus apologized sincerely. The girl

“Oh, I-,” Sam was lost for words, “You couldn’t wait for five-You couldn’t wait for five minutes?”

“I told you to just stay! Just stay! God!”

Sam then turned to (Y/n) and Mikaela, “(Y/n) please! Help me out here you were supposed to watch them! And you-,” he gestured to Mikaela, “You’re supposed to help look out!”

(Y/n) looked around at the autobots locking optics with the Prime, “He’s the leader, technically what he says goes-“

“You’ve got to be kidding me-“

“Okay, you know what? They seem to be in a bit of a rush.” Mikaela expressed in frustration.

“Oh, this is bad. No!”

The tree teens looked over spotting Mojo peeing on Ironhide's foot peds. The chiwawa seemed unafraid of the larger being in the backyard. (Y/n)s skin crawled hearing the mech's disgusted reaction to the dogs actions.

“Mojo no! Bad boy!”

“Mojo, Mojo! Off the robot! God!”

“Oh, wet,” Ironhide muttered in disapproval.

“No, no, no, no, no! Easy! Easy!” Sam scooped up the dog and passed him over to (Y/n) hoping the dog would approve of being held by her better, “ Hold on Hold! This is Mojo.”

“Mojo is Sam's pet! He didn’t mean any harm,” (Y/n) started to grow a bit anxious with the way the mech started to point his cannon in their direction. She looked towards Bumblebee for assistance, but the mech was being held back by Jazz. “I-if you could just put the guns away-put the-Put them away! Please!”

“You have a rodent infestation-“

“A what-?”

“Shall I terminate?” The weapons specialist questioned.

“No no no no no,” Sam blocked (Y/n) and Mojo from the heated guns, “He’s not a rodent, he’s a chihuahua. This is my-this is my chihuahua. We love chihuahuas! Don’t we?”

“He’s leaked lubricant all over my foot.” The mech sneered.

(Y/n) took a step back into Mikaela, they were ready to run into the house with the dog if things went south. She knew deep down Ironhide wouldn’t hurt humans, she didn’t know about animals however due to the way predacons were treated on their planet for so long.

“He-he peed on you? Bad mojo. Bad Mojo! -“

“Bad Mojo.”

“I’m sorry. He’s got a male dominance thing. That’s all it is.” Sam quickly apologized. It was true, Mojo had a real bad problem with dominance. Everytime (Y/n) came over the house and hung out with Sam in the yard Mojo would bark from the porch whenever a dog was simply being walked down the street. It was frankly annoying when she had to pick up the angry chihuahua and hope she wouldn't have any bite marks on her arm.

The bot huffed in agitation, “My foots gonna rust.”

Sam grabbed Mojo from (Y/n)s grasp and maneuvered through the peds of cybertronians, he sushed them and emphasized that they should hide quickly.

With her friend in the house she was left again with the Autobots, she turned her head to see Ironhide looking at her in interest. The look wasn’t judging, just simply curious, as if he was putting together prices of a puzzle she couldn’t see. She cocked her head in question but the mech simply decided to look away.

“Autobots, recon.” The Prime ordered.

Bumblebee got on all fours underneath the awning to get a good look inside the Witwicky residence. It was different from what he imagined, unlike the (L/n) household that held more whites and blue hues, the Witwickys had creations of color and more crowded decor. Back on cybertron the decor was

“Bee,” a melodic voice drew the mech's gaze away from the window and to his left. It was (Y/n) gaining his attention, “You can’t get too close to the window. They could see you-and trust me when I say that Judy would lose her mind finding a giant robot staring back at her.”

The two stared at each other for a long moment, blue optics meeting brown colored eyes, (Y/n) would be lying if she said her stomach was doing flips the longer she stared at the mech blue optics. They were big and round, styled a bit differently than the other mechs in the group, his faceplates were smooth for the most part, the metal framed his features nicely along with the muzzle where his voice intake would be.

Her hand started to reach out for a moment, that was before she was suddenly grabbed by her shirt and hauled into the air. The girl was about to hurl an array of curses to the autobot leader until she was plopped in his other hand alongside Mikeala. The two were lifted to Sam's bedroom window, causing the boy to gain attention.

“They really want those glasses,” Mikaela stressed.

“No kidding, it’s not like humanity rests on those glasses alone,” (Y/n)’s voice dripped in sarcasm.

“Please hurry,” Optimus pleaded, he seemed to be talking to (Y/n) rather than Sam. So to give him reassurance, she nodded and gave him a patient smile before getting to work.

Sam started to throw magazines around the room before stuttering in frustration, “Okay. Yeah no no. It’s definitely gone.”

“What do you mean?” Mikaela questioned.

“My glasses were in the bag. They were in the backpack and now the backpack isn’t here.” Sam explained

“Are you serious?”

“Yes. Unfortunately.”

“Well, they’re gonna be pissed, so what do you wanna do?”

“So what I think you should do is you should-You should check this whole -this whole section here,” Sam gestured to the other side of his room, “just give it a clean sweep, and I’ll get the corner here.”

“Here I’ll help-“ Before (Y/n) could finish grabbing the box for Mikaela it was snatched from her hands, “Sam what the-“

“Not there! That’s my-that’s my private-Sorry. That’s nothing.”

“You just-you just told us to look -“

“I know, but I didn’t mean to look inside of my treasure chest.”

“You should be way more specific so we don’t get in trouble in your room. I'm already stressed out enough, “ Mikaela scolded.

“True, you’re parents don’t even know I’m here-“

Sam waved her off, “(Y/n) you’re practically family. They won’t question anything unless it looks questionable”

“Yeah, like your ‘treasure chest’ wasn’t questionable.”

Mikaela snorted rummaging around in one of Sam's drawers. She honestly felt ridiculous going through the boys draws looking for some glasses, whenever she headed inside a boys room it was usually for a quick fuck and to strook the males ego.

However looking around the Witwicky's room gave her the vibe he wasn’t all the way like that. Sam was awkward it's true but she couldn’t help but notice the many pictures in frames showing him and (Y/n). The (L/n) girl was smiling widely, holding what seems to be Mojo while Sam was cowering behind her as the dog bared in his direction.

Jealousy seeped deep into Bane's heart looking at the picture. What exactly did she get herself into? She liked Sam, that was true, however she couldn't help but feel like (Y/n) would’ve been a better match chemistry wise.

Mikeala grabbed another photo next to a stack of math worksheets, it was another photo of the two best friends; (Y/n) was blowing out a birthday candle with the number sixteen, where Sam was on the other side with a birthday present in hand with a warm smile. A smile that was familiar to her from the interaction her dad used to have with her mother before she passed.

It hit her then, a sick feeling entering her stomach. She was intruding on a potential relationship between them, and severed it within a fortnight.

(L/n) paused, a quarter away from the window she recognized the distinct sound of metal shifting in the yard. “Oh no.”

“Okay. What now?” Sam sighed in exhaustion.

The three of them looked outside the window to find all the autobots in their alt mods. What made (Y/n)s heart drop was the fact they were all over Ron’s lawn, giving the illusion of a truck stop rather than a backyard.

They really don’t know anything about laying low on earth do they ?

“This isn’t hiding! This isn’t hiding!,” Sam exclaimed, “this is my backyard, not a truck stop.”

“Could’ve fooled me.” (Y/n) smirked in amusement.

“Oh, God! Oh!”

If they keep this up, Sam surely will have a heart attack. As much as she wanted to find this all amusing, it was very risky for the autobots to be acting in such a way with him as being so close to them. If one citizen opened a window and looked at Sam's yard it’d be all over. The two best friends looked at each other before getting back to work on the task at hand. Looking through each locker and desk they two could find. The world was at stake over some damn glasses his grandfather would be rolling around in his grave about.

“(Y/n)! Sam! He’s back,” Mikaela hissed in their direction.

“Oh! I can’t deal with this-“

“Sam calm down-“

Sam peered out the window looking at the prime, only a second later did he realize where Optimus was standing. Right on Judy’s flower bed.

Judy is gonna kill us.

“What?! Oh no,no,no,no,” Her friend panicked, “That’s my mothers flower-“

“Oops.” Optimus uttered an apology.

(Y/n) felt bad for the guy, he honestly wasn’t trying to do any harm. Cybertronians are larger and bigger than humans so naturally it was going to be hard for them to not step on anything.

“Okay, listen. You gotta listen to me. If my parents come out here and see you they’re gonna freak out,” Sam stressed, “My mothers got a temper, okay?”

“Is he like this all the time?” Mikaela turned to (Y/n).

The girl blew a couple of loose curls from her face, “not all the time, you caught him on a really bad day.”

They both watched the exchange for a minute with the Prime waving for the boy to calm down. Mikaela tried to hold in a laugh with how red Sam's face was getting.

“I see.”

(Y/n) paused searching through sams hamper hearing a ruckus outside, it followed with a large thud and the power going off.

I know one of them did NOT hit the power lines!

She rushed to the window, watching surprisingly-Ratchet laying on the ground. “That was dangerous! No one try that!” She heard the medic exclaim. (Y/n) ran a hand down her face, they truly were not living up to her expectations.

“Sam-“

“Sammy?!”

“Shit!” (Y/n) whispered looking at Sam in alarm. She looked back at Mikaela, gesturing her hands over to the bed.

Her skin crawled watching Ratchet point the light over at them, her nerves were shot at this point. They were going to get caught if something didn’t change. She ran over to the window in front of Ironhide, Sam was currently trying to get them to turn off the light. If they couldn’t listen to Sam, maybe they would listen to their storyteller.

“Guys!” Everyone stopped and looked at her, “listen, I really appreciate you guys trying to help but if you guys keep it up with the noise and don’t turn the light off we will get caught! And trust me, here on earth aliens are most definitely not welcomed!”

This seemed to do the trick, Ratchet turned off the light, and the autobots started to hide upon hearing Sam's parents growing impatient for their son to open the door. Mikaela shuffled a bit in her hiding spot behind the bed letting the Afro haired girl join.

Checking to see if they were well hidden Sam finally opened the door, “What’s up? What’s with the bat?”

“Who were you talking to?” Ron asked

“I’m talking to you,”

“Why are you so sweaty and filthy?” Judy uttered in displeasure. This caused (Y/n) to look down at herself, she was sure she was a whole lot worse.

“I’m a child. You know, I’m a teenager.”

“We heard voices and noises we thought maybe you were…..”

Oh god no…

“It doesn't matter what we thought. What was that light?” Ron pushed into the room, causing the two girls to look at eachother alarmed.

“No, what light? What?” Sam rushed after him, “there’s no light, Dad! There’s no light! You got two lights in your hand! That’s what it is.”

“He’s horrible at making excuses,” Mikaela was hardly able to hear (Y/n) with how low she spoke.

“There was a light under the door-!”

“Look, you can’t-You can’t just bounce into my room like that,” Sam reasoned, “you got to knock. You got to communicate.”

Must be nice, Nana doesn’t care to knock as much. Unless I put a sign up saying I’m upset.

“We knocked for five minutes-“

“I’m a teenager,” he continued with his excuse. “You did knock! You were screaming at me, okay? This is repression, what you’re doing here.”

“Oh for Pete’s sake!” Judy exclaimed, “you are so defensive! We’re you…..masterbating?”

The two girls tried to hide smiles. This was getting a bit too personal for their liking. (Y/n) most definitely did not want that image in her head of her best friend enjoying him right now.

The two Witwicky men looked at Judy mortified.

“Judy.”

“Was I-No Mom!”

“Zip it, okay?”

“It’s okay.” His mom tried to reason.

“No, I don’t masturbate!” Sam exclaimed, she was pretty sure he was lying and trying not to embarrass himself in front of her and Mikaela. It’s a normal thing.

“That’s not something for you to bring up.” Ron scolded, “That’s a father and son thing, okay? Father and son thing.”

“I mean, you don’t have to call it that word if it makes you uncomfortable,” His mother continued, “You can call it, Sam's happy time or-“

(Y/n) had enough and jumped from her position on the floor, “Sam could just put a sock on the door and leave it at that.”

The family were all shocked, looking at her as if they’ve seen a ghost.

“Oh my god (Y/n)! We did not know you were here sweetheart,” Judy expressed in embarrassment, “I’m so sorry you heard all of that.”

The girl shrugged, giving an awkward smile, “I’m sorry for intruding and sneakin in. yoYou see-me , Sam and a classmate of ours is working on a story we all came up with tonight .”

Mikaela took it as an all clear to come out, “Hi, I’m Mikaela, Sam and (Y/n)s classmate from school.”

Judy and Ron looked at the girl bitterly shocked to see two girls in their son's room. Sam's father gave his son a look, somewhat displeased that the girl they were arguing about was in their home.

“Hello I’m Judy! You’re so pretty! Isn’t she pretty Ron?!” Judy exclaimed excitedly.

Ron went to reply, however was cut off with the house shaking once more, leading the man to run to the bathroom.

“Earthquake! It’s another one! Another earthquake! Get in the doorway!”

“Okay!”

“Aftershock! Aftershock!”

It took a second before the lights were back on and the three teams heard noises outside. (Y/n) grabbed her friend's hand for reassurance and he gladly obliged. She was really hoping they were well hidden this time.

“Good lord, this floor is filthy, Sam.” Judy scolded, “I’m sorry you girls came into such a mess of a room. I promise he’s not always like this (Y/n) can vouch for him.”

“Oh, no! Look at the yard! The yard is destroyed!”

This caused (Y/n) to squeeze the boy's hand, she noticed he was shaking in fear.

“Judy? Better call the city we have a blown transformer!”

(Y/n)s eyes widened, “What?”

Ron waved her off, “don’t worry it’s nothing the city can’t fix, they’ve come out here all the time to fix it in the neighborhood. Won’t cost us too much.”

“Hey do you guys know where my backpack is?” Sam asked, interrupting Judy and Mikaelas conversation.

“Oh! It’s in the kitchen hon!”

“I’ll be back,” he told them, rushing down the stairs.

The girls paused before following, allowing Judy and Ron to mourn over the yard. Mikaela watched as the two friends moved through the house like it was second nature, it was truly mesmerizing to see how their dynamics were.

Sam rummaged in his backpack pulling out the glasses case, “Oh, yes. Okay. Okay.”

Mikaela smiled at him, “You’re mom is so nice.”

“Yeah, well I want you to distract my parents while me and (Y/n) get the glasses and book to them, okay?”

“W-wait,” Mikaela stopped them, “didn’t the autobots want (Y/n) to go with them?”

Sam paused looking at his friend, something flashed across his face for a moment that was hard to catch, “N-no, she’s not. S-she’s going to just give them the book, right (Y/n)?”

(Y/n) paused, licking her lips anxiously. She was going to let Bumblebee explain it to them, however they were running out of time.

“Well-“

A spermatic rigging of the doorbell cut her off, something didn’t feel right about it. If it was Bumblebee he would’ve just snuck in, however someone was using the front door.

“Ronald Wickity?” A voice was heard from the door.

“It’s Witwicky.” Ron corrected, “Who are you?”

“We’re the government. Sector seven,” the man said, pulling out a badge.

“Never heard of it,” Ron caught an attitude. It was honestly too late in the night for their family to be disturbed, plus he was still mad about the yard.

“Never will,” the man snapped back, “Your sons the great grandson of Captain Archibald Wickity, is he not?”

“It’s Witwicky,” He corrected him again.

“Is (Y/n) (L/n) also here by any chance. She is the great granddaughter of (GG/n) (L/n). Last time I heard your families are very close.”

“I’m not telling you anything about my goddaughter, thank you.” Ron was getting heated, something was extremely wrong.

“May I enter the premises, sir?” The man questioned, stepping in the home before Ron could answer.

“Ron!” Judy hollard from the other room, “there’s guys all over the front yard.”

“What the heck is going on here?!”

“Your son filed a stolen car report last night. We think it’s involved in a national security matter. “ The man stated simply, he was looking around the home.

“They-they’re ripping up my rose bushes!”

“National security?!” Ron was in disbelief.

“That’s right. National security.”

The men continued around the yard, ripping up bushes, busting pots and bagging everything they could that pulled up a reading. Judy and Ron were furious, not only were they asking questions about their favorite teens but tearing up their yard they worked so hard on.

The three teens finally emerged into view, the man watched as (Y/n) froze in fear, her eyes doting around to every exit only to find security everywhere.

“What is this?” Sam uttered in confusion.

“How you doin, kids?” The man created them with a fake smile, causing (Y/n) to grab the boy's hand once more. “ are your names (Y/n) and Sam?”

Sam looked down at his friend, already feeling her fear from the other night. He put her behind him before responding, “Yeah.”

“Well, I need for the two of you to come with us.”

“Woah, way out of line.” Ron stepped in front of the three teens, putting his foot down.

“Sir, I am asking politely. Back off.”

“You’re not taking my son nor are you taking my goddaughter.” His words were firm and final.

“Really? You gonna try to get rough with us?”

What’s wrong with this guy?!

“No, but I’m gonna call the cops because there’s something fishy going on around here!”

“Yeah. There’s something a little fishy about you, your son, your goddaughter, your little Taco Bell dog and this whole operation you got going on here.”

“W-what operation?”

“That is what we are gonna find out.”

Mikaela noticed (Y/n) biting her lip and shaking form, something didn’t sit right with her with the way she was acting. It took a moment before it hit her, it was a hard truth to realize that her skin color had a disadvantage in this situation. No wonder she’s hiding behind Sam. To offer more reassurance and support she took the girl's other hand and proceeded to step in front of her like he did before.

The man paused suddenly, listening to his colleague who muttered a few words. He turned back towards them with an excited gleam in his eyes. He grabbed a device stalking forward.

“Son, miss?”

“Yeah”

“Step forward, please.”

The two looked at eachother. The boy looked down at his best friend giving a reassuring squeeze before the both stepped forward. They let go.

“Just stand?” Sam questioned.

The man didn’t respond, holding the device up. The device soon started to run off the charts making the girl's eyes widen, upon turning it to herself, she watched as the man's lips turned into a wicked grin. Hers was the worst one, it was practically screaming.

“Fourteen rads-and the other nearly broke the meter! Bingo! Tag them and bag them!”

The men barely gave the teens a chance to move before they were on them. The moment a man grabbed her arm the young girl was thrown into a tizzy.

The flash of memory from the other night was enough.

She could barely breathe, her vision becoming blurred as she began to hyperventilate. Her anxiety had reached full peak, there was no way of getting her to calm down.

Sam noticed and immediately started struggling against them, “Stop! She can’t breathe! She’s panicking can’t you see it! Stop!”

The boy was held back by two other men, nearly three after he started to kick around to get to her side.

“(Y/n)!” It was Mikaela this time, tears pricking her eyes seeing the girl's weakened state, “Let her go! Stop!”

They wouldn’t allow it. They moved and jostled the girl into her cuffs, the cool metal against her skin making her choke out a weak sob. Her breathing became still a couple chokes here and there as her vision slowly started to turn black.

Ron looked over, he too was cuffed but could see the girl going limp in the officers arms. “W-wait! She medically has social anxiety! You can’t do her like that!”

Sam was pushed into the vehicle along with Mikaela, the two of them anxiously trying to look at (Y/n)s form through the window. As far as they could see another man told the other two to stop and put her down for a second. Sam growled, watching as they turned her limp head side to side and checked her pulse. Eventually the man gave a clear, and soon like the other two she joined them in the vehicle.

Mikaela immediately went over to the girl, and noticed she was still breathing, tears stained her brown cheeks and her lips were bleeding from how hard she bit down on them. The girl felt like they both failed her just then, Mikaela honestly forgot (Y/n) had anxiety, especially socially, but it wasn’t something that had a look. Anyone could have it.

“Is she okay? Is she breathing?” Sam tried to lean over to get a better look at his friend, his heart dropping upon looking at her state. “Oh god. No, no, no, t-this isn’t fair!”

Mikaela did the best she could with rubbing her shoulder with the other girls, hoping to wake her up. Unfortunately she was unsuccessful and it took the other government men getting in the car to startle her awake.

Never had they ever seen her so tired and exhausted, the adventurous light that was once in her eyes has dropped considerably.

“So,” the man started in the front seat , “What a way to spend the night eh?”

Sam was going to fucking kill him.

#bumblebee x black reader #bumblebee x reader #bumblebee #transformers optimus #transformers bayverse #transformers x reader #sam witwicky #mikaela banes #Spotify

[v-era-18]

HoneyBee

Chapter Three: Storyteller

‘We are sure we have the right Storyteller.’ -Optimus Prime

3

Sam was the first to scream once more before grabbing (Y/n) and taking off. The girl was too terrified from the question the Con had asked them to even think about where they were running too. She could hear the heavy pedsteps in pursuit, tears threatened to spill over, but her pride was speaking more on survival.

‘The book of Luna one? What is he talking about?!’

Her grandfather never mentioned such a book to her, and if this con was looking for it they were out of luck because she didn’t have it. (Y/n) knew partly that the two cybertron moons went by many names; two being referred to as Luna one and Luna two. So the first book they’re looking for is in relation to their first moon.

Her legs were starting to burn from all the running, begging for a break she knew they couldn’t get. Sam was keeping up behind her, she didn’t bother to turn around, the only reassurance she needed that the boy was behind her was his panicked breathing.

Conveniently Mikaela decided to turn up a minute later, heading in the direction they were running away from. In an attempt to save her life (Y/n) tried to wave her away, yelling for her to turn around. The other girl didn’t seem to notice and Sam decided on another method; which consisted of him tackling the girl off her bike.

“What is your problem Sam?!”

“Look there is a monster and he just attacked us! Here he comes!“ He helped her onto her feet, just as (Y/n) let out another yelp with the cons entrance.

A screeching of tires cut off the three teens panic for a second. The all familiar black and yellow car sped in knocking the con off his peds in one fell swoop. It drove up next to them, opening the car door in invitation.

“Sam what is that thing-?”

“You have to get in the car. Get in.”

The brunet shook her head, “I don’t want too-“

“Hey!” (Y/n)’s voice cut into their conversation. She was already in the driver's seat, determination taking over her features. “Get in the car! Trust me! They won’t hurt us!”

Mikaela stared at the curly haired girl for a moment. There was a promise within their eyes that gave quite reassurance of her safety. She sighed before jumping in the backseat Sam following in the passenger.

“Go! Go! Go!”

The car sped off, if they weren’t in so much danger, (Y/n) would’ve loved the thrill a whole lot better. Sam and Mikaelas panicked screams filled in for her silent prayer upon her lips.

“Oh god! We’re gonna die! We’re gonna die-“

“If you keep saying that we will!” (Y/n) gripped the steering wheel, it was driving all on its own, but she kept rubbing it with her thumbs in reassurance. “Common I know you got this! Get us out of here! You’re a kick ass driver!”

The words soon died off in her throat as the girl looked at the building in front of them, and the car showed no signs of stopping. She took her hands off the wheel and grabbed Sam in panic. The one person who was keeping things under control lost their sense of safety.

“Oh my god! We’re gonna die!”

Crashing through glass and boxes left her on edge, it was a wonder how much damage the car was taking, while invading the danger behind them. Mikaela seemed to be sick, whereas Sam looked like he was so close to passing out from the series of surprises.

It wasn’t long before the vehicle found a spot for them to hide; the headlights were turned off, with all doors clicked locked so they wouldn’t get out. The two other teens looked at (Y/n) , she was trying her hardest to not grip the steering wheel too tight, her finger covered her mouth, asking them to stay silent.

The police vehicle moved in front of them, passing by before rolling to a sudden stop. The engine started , much to everyone’s dismay. The car sped past the reversing vehicle, putting enough distance in between them before spinning with the car doors open, throwing the teens out.

The shifting of metal sent shivers down her spine. The transformation was different than she imagined when reading, nothing disappointed her; she was enthralled. The cybertronian got into a fighting position before them, and it took a moment for her to register what was actually happening. Sam grabbed her just in time before the black and yellow bot was tackled by the frightening deception.

The teens backed up from the fight, spotting the newfound smaller threat emerging from the chest of the bigger one. (Y/n) let out a shrill after the con ejected a sharp disk in her direction, missing her head by a hair. Mikaela grabbed her by her tee, running off with the mini con behind them.

Sam let out a yell as a result of the con grabbing onto his pants, “He’s got me! He’s got me! He's going to kill me!” Her friend's panic was gut reaching to see, in trying to help she thought of the quickest alternative.

In her backpack she always carried a taser, it was amazing in all of the chaos it made it this far. She raced over we’re the bot dropped them off earlier. Rummaging through the bags she was able to find the small blue taser at the bottom.

Her and Mikaela got back just in time, upon pressing the button, she snuck up behind the threat and struck its backstrucks. An inhuman sound rang out from the enemy, she almost felt bad for it. Key word almost. The thing landed on the ground, before getting right back up and tackling her to the scattered rocks below. She felt something sharp scratch her arm in efforts to get it off.

Mikaela was quick to strike. She started with the arms before fully decapitating the thing before it could do more harm.

“Kill it! Kill it!” Sam shouted.

(Y/n) got off the ground and grabbed onto her savior, Mikaela put her behind her watching as the con withered and whined.

“Yeah, not so tough without a head are you?” Sam taunted.

‘Ow! Ow! Ow! It hurts! Blasted bugs! I’ll kill you for this!’

A snarl made way onto (Y/n)’s face as she translated the words spoken from the cons mouth. “I’d like to see you try!” She got a running start before kicking the head above the fence and beyond, all the three could hear was the pained screeching of their victim.

(Y/n) looked back over towards the two an awkward smile making way on her face. “Thank-thank you for the uh-rescue,” She thanked Mikaela. The girl smiled back in return, placing the cutter on the ground. She turned to Sam and grimaced. “Uh Sam, you might wanna find your pants.”

The boy rolled his eyes before nodding in his direction, “Shut up and come on.” They followed it Until they reached the hill stopping at the sound of loud pedsteps.

(Y/n) wanted to laugh, she wanted to tell the story of how she got here to her grandfather so badly. She could see it running into the patient's room all dirty with bruises and scrapes littering her body as she’d sit on his hospital bed telling him that they weren’t stories. Her childhood self was beaming on the inside, feeling a sense of accomplishment.

She was read-to-educated on cybertronians her whole life. And here she was, her best friend's car standing before them, tall and proud, successfully defeating the decepticon that posed a threat to human kind. She had to be dreaming. But the way she allowed the pull to direct her to the bot, reassured her that this was reality.

“What is it?” Mikaela questioned.

“It’s a robot” Sam answered, he was watching (Y/n) slowly make her way up the hill. It seemed like the robot was waiting-watching for her to come closer. “But like a ....like different you know. Like a super advanced robot. It’s probably Japanese.”

The two watched the robot cock its head to the side, mimicking (Y/n)s nervous mannerisms. Sam nodded in confirmation, “ Yeah, it’s definitely Japanese.”

“What is she doing? Did she forget what just happened a minute ago?” Mikaela asked carefully, her gaze held worry as she watched (Y/n)s proximity.

“I don’t think it wants to hurt us. It would’ve done that already,” Sam shook his head, following his best friend.

Mikaela sent an ludicrous look his way, “Really? Well, do you speak robot? Because they had just had, like, a giant droid deathmatch!”

The boy looked at (Y/n) then the robot, the gears started to turn once the ebbs of panic started to recede. “I think it wants something from us-me and (Y/n) I mean.”

“What?!”

“Well, ‘cause the other one was talking about my eBay page and a book (Y/n) has.”

The brunette wanted to quit at this point, after everything that had happened tonight, she just wanted to go home. “You two are by far the strangest duo I have ever met.”

Sam raced up beside (Y/n), the robot crouched down and was adjusting the jacket on her shoulder gently. His guess was right, the robot had to be friendly, it wasn’t making any threatening moves on his friend.

“Can you talk?“ Sam shouted the question loud enough to hear.

“XM Satellite Radio Digital cable brings you-Columbia Broadcasting System,” The black and yellow bot answered, they were standing straight up now hands on their hips in sass.

“You talk through the radio?” (Y/n) questioned in amazement.

“Thank you, you’re beautiful, You’re Wonderful, you’re wonderful.” The response threw the girl off guard, an awkward laugh left her lips.

“So what was that the other night? What was that?”

“Message from Starfleet Captain-Throughout the inanimate vastness of space-Angels will rain down like visitors from heaven! Hallelujah!”

“Visitors from heaven? What…..What are you like an alien or something?” Mikaela asked for clarification. The bot pointed to her with a nod before transforming once more into the Camaro once more. They expected the vehicle to say something else from the radio, instead they got something else.

The driver's door opened, and out came a figure of a boy. (Y/n) froze her eyes widening in shock as her heart plummeted into her stomach. In front of her was no other than the boy she’s been talking to for the past three days, he was still wearing the same outfit from when he visited the library earlier today. He sat on the hood, crossing his arms as his eyes held something serious.

“Any more questions you want to ask?”

~✯~

The drive was silent to say the least, no one could complain though, they did just survive a fight with two alien robots. (Y/n) looked over at the male in the driver's seat, his scarred hands were relaxed on the wheel, posture straight and focused with their destination. She shuffled in the seat anxiously, she had wanted to say something to the boy-bot-whatever the alien could be addressed as.

This was nothing like the stories her grandfather read to her, she was expecting something else-something more dangerous from the bot that she had spoken with on two occasions now. She had told him so many things in confidence that she hadn’t expressed in awhile-only to find out he was simply sent to protect her. It was a vulnerable position, and she had a feeling it would be wrong in the pursuit of wishing a bit more from him.

“Are you cold?” The voice drew her attention back to the present. Blue eyes locked on her shaken form, they moved up her frame slowly before catching her (e/c) ones in his. Her thighs squished together in retaliation from the attention.

“N-no, just uh-tired,” (Y/n) uttered. He slowly nodded, clearly not believing a single word she said.

Bee pursed his lips together for a moment before speaking again, “If this is about earlier, we're far from Decipticon reach right now. You're safe with me,” He looked in the rearview mirror, seeing Sam and Mikealas curious glances, “You all are.”

“Those two robots really didn't scream safe-”

“Cybertronians,” (Y/n) corrected.

Sam sent her a look, “Cyber-what? No-(Y/n) this isn't time for your little stories! We almost died!”

The said girl frowned, sinking lower in the seat, she was mentally cringing at the fact he thought she was still excited with everything going on,“Sam I don't think they're stories. The fact i knew what a decepticon was a-and how they biologically transform-”

“Biologically?” Mikeala questioned, “You mean-those things are alive-”

“They aren't things! They are organisms just like us! They live lives like us-and just like us they have feelings! You have to watch what you say-not to mention we're literally speaking in front of him!” The girl heaved a short breath, faltering a bit with her outburst.

She really didnt like how she was handling her emotions as of late. She was just so tired, it was always something-always a problem following her ever since last friday and she couldn’t take a break.

Bee sighed into the thick awkward air, “Let's all calm down for a moment. I promise everything will be properly explained by our leader in short time, ” Blue eyes landed on the girl in the passenger seat, she was currently looking out the window-cars passing by. “I appreciate your concern, Storyteller, but our lives and biology are very different in comparison. So I do try not to take anything to offense during questioning.”

(Y/n) paused before turning to him, “What did you call me?”

Bee cocked an eyebrow, “Storyteller-?”

“Yes, that ! The decepticon we faced earlier called me that! You said it was a nickname, but clearly it isn’t,” Her voice was steady with an edge to it.

He opened his mouth only to close it once more, he seemed to be thinking about how to answer her question without revealing too much. “You-you are correct, it isn’t a nickname. I’ll try to explain this the best way I can-to at least ease your discomfort. Your family is known for transferring our history into stories for the next generation. The name storyteller is for the one taking over in the generation to surpass the old-“

“What do you mean ‘surpass the old’?”

Bee paused, sending the girl a sympathetic look answering her question. Her breath caught in her throat remembering her grandfather's old nickname within the community. She was given the name a few months after he died, as a result-she was given the book he once had as well as a blank one to start anew. She didn’t think about it before, but now it made sense.

She was going to cry if this night got any worse.

Mikaela seemed to notice her expression and decided to quickly change the topic, “I have a question,” The boy looked in the rearview mirror, showing she had his attention, “if you’re supposed to be this highly advanced being, why do you turn into this piece of crap Camaro?”

A yell left all three teens' lips as the car skidded to a stop. Out of all the questions Banes could have asked-it had to be that? The sounds of horns blaring increased (Y/n)s anxiety as she slowly dared to look over seeing the boys' pissed off expression.

“Get out.”

‘I try not to take anything to offense huh?’

The response was quick, Sam and Mikaela got out quickly, however when (Y/n) tried to unbuckle her seatbelt it only tightened. Bee looked over at her, only seeming less irritated.

“You’re good. I figured you might wanna watch this.”

The girl gulped nervously, “Watch what?”

Bee didn’t answer, he sped off leaving Sam yelling in frustration and Mikaela flustered. She would’ve laughed at them, but decided it wasn’t the best time to make jokes on the situation. The brunette did just get done insulting Bee, what did she expect to happen? A part of her thinks it was a way of her throwing a jab at him for making (Y/n) upset. However she dismissed it completely, they weren’t close, plus she bet the girl only valued Sam in some aspects.

The girl let out a yelp as they soon were riding on two wheels, she quickly grabbed onto the boy for balance, trying her hardest not to be pressed against the car door. Bee chuckled, wrapping an arm around her securely before the car landed on its other pair of wheels once more.

A gasp left (Y/n)s lips as the worn out leather soon moved a bit underneath her, gone was the worn out material, soon was a brand spanking new black leather with no cracks in sight. She looked around taking in the new paint job she could see on the hood and the new interior she’d see in commercials and movies.

“Oh sweet honey,” Left plump lips, she smiled looking in the boy's direction/only he had changed as well. He was now sporting a leather jacket, a plain white shirt and black ripped jeans. He had a simple leather necklace with the auto bot insignia as a pendant. “This is amazing! You guys can do this at will?!”

Bee nodded, a coy smirk on his lips as he rolled up next to the other two teens staring at the car with dropped jaws. He opened the door for them, a cocked eyebrow displaying to ask if the brunette had anything negative to say. She didn’t, the two of them quickly got in the backseat, Sam holding a look of excitement.

“I’m so glad he chose me as his owner.” Witwicky started as he proceeded on the highway. Bee coughed a bit, then slowly broke out into a laugh. Sam and (Y/n) looked at each other in question, “What’s so funny?”

“You thought-you thought I was choosing you?” A chuckle left the black hairs lips in mirth. Blue eyes latched onto (Y/n)s, they softened considerably as if he was replaying the memory of that day specifically. “Sorry to break it to you Sam, but she was supposed to take me home. I just accidentally sent out the wrong message.”

“Wrong-wrong message?” The boy questioned.

“Are you saying……are you saying you chose me?” (Y/n)’s voice lacked confidence behind her words. She truly wanted the car-Bee- to be hers the moments she laid eyes on him. Yes, she gave him to Sam because he saw him first, but she hadn’t expected Bee to choose her as his driver.

Bee hummed, answering her question, “Although my mission was to watch over both of you- I figured (Y/n) would be a more suitable owner since she would believe the situation we’re in more than you would,” Sam frowned a bit causing Mikaela to give him a pat on the back out of sympathy, “Don’t get me wrong your a good owner-things just-didn’t go as planned.”

“Do you still want me as your owner?” (Y/n) uttered without paying mind to the question, it wasn’t till after the sentence was spoken that she recognized how bad it sounded.

“I’m sorry forget what I said-“

“Yes I do.”

Was a simple response to cut off her following statement. Her face felt hot and her stomach doing flips, she had to focus on the window to calm her racing heart. The answer led to the end of the quick discussion, it felt a bit weird knowing that Sam wasn’t picked and she was.

(Y/n) found it ironic how she was so bitter with the fact her friend had the car the whole time only to find out he wasn’t supposed to have it in the first place. Well him, to be more specific. She was still trying to wrap her head around tonight, so many things were pulling up on top of eachother and she was so tired. Her eyelids felt heavy, her body warm against the new leather seats that transformed before her eyes.

She was sure a few minutes of shut eye wouldn’t hurt.

Transformers OST - Arrival To Earth

(Y/n) was startled awake an hour later from a loud sound vibrating the car. Her first instinct was to scan her surroundings for danger, she instead found blue eyes watching her curiously from the driver's seat. Bee offered her a kind smile before watching the scenes unfold in front of them.

She looked out the window, Sam and Mikaela were out the vehicle watching each ‘meteor’ arrive and crash on earth one by one as they passed overhead. (Y/n)’s trance returned, her inner child was beaming, watching the arrival of heroes she looked up to when she was little felt like a dream.

Bee leaned over her, eyes scanning her face with a pleased expression, “You look like you’ve been waiting for us your whole life” he whispered softly.

The girl turned to him, eyes sparkling in triumph, “Read, learned, waited, dreamed-!” She bit her lip looking outside once more as the final meteor crash landed. “Yes, I’ve waited for this my whole entire life. And trust me when I say-none of this has disappointed me.”

The words left the bots spark thumping a mile a minute, this girl-this girl was something else than he had ever experienced before. Out of his experience with humans, never had he felt so enthralled, and so decomposed during a mission. He viewed humans like any other human, they were to be protected.

However (Y/n) started to cause the mech to entertain an idea that's foreing, almost too tabo to even utter out loud. So instead of thinking further on his feelings he decided to take in his charges' expressions.

(L/n) was a dreamer-that he could clearly tell. From the way she gazed through her telescope outside her window, to the way she read novels on the school front steps. These were things he'd gathered about her within the two months of watching her and Sam. Sometimes he'd be tempted to join her on her endeavors, maybe that's why when he pulled up at that drivers dealership he wanted her to pick him out of the other vehicles.

“Bee? How many more of you are there?” The question had the mech zone in back of her, she was still staring in wonder, the enchantment in her eyes never left as they stared at each other.

Bee hummed in thought, “You'll see soon enough,”

Sam and Mikaela quickly made it back inside the vehicle, the two teens were flabbergasted seeing alien lifeforms arrive on earth-unbeknownst to them a certain girl was beaming in the front. Bee made haste to their location, resulting in the growing tense atmosphere within the vehicle. It wasn’t long before they arrived in a secluded area within an alley.

All three teens got out of the vehicle, Sam hid behind the two girls as a group of vehicles emerged from the mist. The one vehicle that caught (Y/n)’s attention was the large red and blue semi truck with signature flames. The group took a step back as each alien began to transform before them.

A gist of a smile made way on a certain girl's lips for she couldn’t believe her eyes. Sam and Mikaela back towards Bee while (Y/N) stood in place as the leader transformed, his blue optics landing on the subjects of their mission on earth.

“Are you both Samuel James Witwicky and (Y/n) (M/n) (L/n)? Descendants of Archibald Witwicky and (GG/n) (L/n).” The Prime spoke in an authoritative tone.

“They know your names?” Mikaela uttered.

The two teens shared an apprehensive expression before turning back to the bot before them.

“Yea.”

“Yes sir.”

Sam shot (Y/n) a look with how she addressed him. The girl simply shrugged in response. What did he expect? It was a habit when she was nervous.

“My name is Optimus Prime. We are autonomous robotic organisms from the planet Cybertron.” Optimus introduced himself.

“But you can call us Autobots for short.” The green mech chipped in from the left.

“Autobots,” Sam breathed before turning to his childhood friend, “(Y/n)-I’m starting to believe those stories you used to tell.”

The girl grimaced, she wasn’t surprised he didn’t believe them-but she didn’t expect them to actually meet the Autobots so close.

“Yeah, well I literally told you the history of the planet. You probably didn’t care because you failed history in the fourth grade.”

“What’s crackin’ little bitches?”

“My first lieutenant. Designation, Jazz.” Optimus gestured to the bot behind them.

“This looks like a cool place to kick it.”

(Y/n) tried hard to bite back a laugh. ‘That’s a whole black man talkin’’

“What is that? How did he learn to talk like that?” Sam was baffled with the way the cybertronian was speaking in earth slang.

“We’ve learned Earth's languages through the World Wide Web,”Optimus informed smoothly, “My weapons specialist Ironhide.”

“You feeling lucky, punk?” Ironhide aimed his cannons towards the three teens.

“Very.” The Afro haired smiled. Sam pulled her back, noticing she was getting a bit too close to the heat the cannons were letting off.

“Easy Ironhide,”

“Just kidding. I just wanted to show them my cannons.” The weapons specialist defended lightly.

“Do you have anymore-“

“(Y/n)!” The other two stressed.

“Fine! Staying quiet!”

“Our medical officer, Ratchet.” The Prime continued introductions.

Ratchet obviously chose the right vehicle to turn into for the job. Even if (Y/n) wasn’t told what position he held, she would’ve put the pieces together. She was sure not many cybertronians who weren’t in the medical field would’ve transformed into an ambulance.

“There’s an odd combination of pheromones going around. The boy's pheromone level suggests he wants to mate with the female-while on the other hand the female wishes to mate with the other female.”

(Y/n)'s jaw dropped as she shot her head to her right spotting Sam sporting the same expression, only it wasn’t for her. It was for Mikaela.

“Y-you-you like girls?” Sam questioned hastily, he couldn’t believe his ears. After all these years of knowing the girl from a distance there were no rumors of her being in the closet or bisexual.

Mikaela took a nervous glance towards (Y/n), her eyes scanning her face expecting disgust or even a look of distane-however she didn’t find any. The ladder was simply looking at the other in a calculating look.

“Well….that would explain this past week,” the girl laughed awkwardly, “And here I thought you hated me.”

The brunette's heart dropped, “Hated?! How did I give that impression?!”

(Y/n) flinched considerably, she didn't mean to offend the girl-her longing stares throughout the week seemed to be rather territorial rather than being flirtatious.

“H-hey let’s talk about this later! H-how about that,” Sam interjected.

It would be for the best, she was just outed in front of everyone. (Y/n) knew Ratchet wasn’t trying to be disrespectful, on their planet reading pheromone levels was a way of seeing who was seeking whom and who were partners.

“You already know your guardian, Bumblebee.”

“Bumblebee?” The name rolled off (Y/n)’s lips.

The name was quite fitting, Bee must've been his nickname so they wouldn’t have a mouthful when meeting for the first time. Or rather it would've been odd for a human to hold that name.

“Check on the rep Yep, Second to none!” Their Guardian started to show off, punching the air, before pointing in the girls direction.

The other Autobots noticed the action, but didn’t speak on it.

“I thought he could talk? He was talking fine in the car” The girl questioned in confusion.

This caused the black and yellow bots' door wings to drop considerably.

Ratchet stepped forward, “His vocal processors were damaged in battle. I’m still working on them.” He proceeded to point a laser at the scouts neck cabling causing the bot to wheeze and let out a mechanical cough.

The girl frowned seeing the mech's discomfort. She thought back to the library and the mark on the left side of his neck. She was right, it was a battle wound.

“Why are you here?” Mikeala went straight to the point for the other two teens.

“We are here looking for the AllSpark. And we must find it before Megatron”

(Y/n) froze, her heart dropping as her ears faded out from the words uttered from the Prime before them.

Megatron. Did he just say-Megatron?!

“Mega-what?” Sam questioned.

Optimus taped the side of his helm, displaying a horrific display of the planet the girl so longed to visit when she was little. The planet that was alive before the Decipticons started the war that would soon come to the planet's demise.

“Our planet was once a powerful empire, peaceful and just. Until we were betrayed by Megatron, leader of the Decepticons,” Optimus’ voice was grim, his optics locked on the girl seemingly frozen at the display of his broken home. “All who defied them were destroyed-“

“Not just destroyed,” her shaky voice interrupted. Mikaela turned to her, taking in the way the girl's hands shook at her sides-her breathing uneven, “Their sparks were ripped from their chests. Torn limb from limb in front of him as he heard many plead for mercy that he wouldn’t give-“

“(Y/n)! What the hell-?” Sam was interrupted as his friend continued.

“Mass herds of neutral bystanders of cybertronians weren’t spared-sparklings weren’t spared! The war consumed their planet, and the All Spark was soon lost as well,” (Y/n) turned to the Prime, tears pricking the corner of her eyes. “But he was also lost, right? He lost himself among the stars trying to find it? That’s what my grandfather hypothesized.”

Optimus held her gaze for a moment, sending her a sympathetic look. “I’m afraid not, our dear storyteller. Although I wish it were true,” he turned to Sam, leading her to do the same, “Megatron followed the Allspark to Earth, where Captain Witwicky found him.”

“My grandfather.” Sam laughed ironically.

Nothing about this is fucking funny.

“It was an accident that intertwined our fates. Megatron crash-landed before he could retrieve the Cube. He accidentally activated his navigation system.”

“The coordinates to the Cubes' location on Earth were imprinted on his glasses.”

“How’d you know about his glasses?” The boy questioned.

“eBay.” The Prime answered simply.

A shaky inhale caused all to turn towards a very angry female throwing her ripped flannel to the ground.

“No-no. I can’t do this! I’m going home-“

“What?! (Y/n) you most definitely can’t leave you know more about them than I do-“

“Samuel Witwicky, for this past week all you’ve done is bring me into your fucking shit and I’m tired of it!” She exploded, “I told you not to sell those glasses, and not only that pee paw Witwicky frickin’ discovered a whole terrorist that’s going to kill us all!”

“How do you know that?!”

She froze, tears of frustration and anxiety falling as she took in her friend's words. He never listened to those stories. If he did he would’ve been just as afraid as she was right now.

“Are you-are you serious?!” She hollard, this caused a few mechs to take a step back. They honestly hadn’t expected this reaction from her, from what they had gathered previously is that storytellers from the (L/n) line were more calm and rational.

“I told you this story so many times! You never listen to me!” (Y/n) choked on her own tears in fear, she had been scared of that mech for years. Hiding underneath her bed, crying to her grandma when she thought she saw the silhouette of his tall stature. Sam wasn’t getting it. “And now we’re going to die! No one ever listens when I warn them about this.”

Silence took over for a minute, the girl was so overwhelmed she needed a moment to think. All the burdens from the past week had stockpiled on her shoulders needed to be released, but she hadn’t expected it to result in her crying.

Bumblebee seemed to grow still as he watched fat tears rolling down his charges face. He felt a twinge in his spark from the expression of fear she was displaying. Didn’t she understand he was her guardian? Didn’t she know he would keep her safe even if it meant losing his life?

Sam awkwardly stepped forward, he knew he was on thin ice with his friend as is-he didn’t want to make things worse.

“I-I’m really sorry (Y/n) don’t cry-“

“Jealousy-that’s what pops said it was.” Was the words that left the burnetees lips.

(Y/n) paused and turned to Mikeala, her eyes were puffy and red-her hands still shaky.

“What?”

“He was jealous he couldn’t be a Prime-so he betrayed his own brethren. His wrath knew now bounds, sires and creators were not safe from his fury as he vanquished each obstacle that stood in his way,” Mikeala waved her hands around in dramatics, causing Sam’s face to contort.

“ Decipticons who betrayed him had their helms on metal stakes within the areas he had conquered. The cube our heroes had fought for is lost to the stars and he seeks to find it-we as humans are not safe if he arrives! Their kind walked this earth before-and they shall walk here again.”

The girl turned to the other speechless, Mikeala approached (Y/n) before taking her hands and giving them a reassuring squeeze.

“That's how you told the story in sixth grade, correct?” The brunette smiled in confidence, “I might have gone overboard with the dramatics-you were always better at doing that.”

“Y-you remembered my warning,” (Y/n) stammered in shock , “Everyone said I was crazy-”

“Look at them,” Mikeala gestured to the Autobots surrounding them, “Do you think I-we think you're crazy? You did what many are afraid to do,and that's warning people of the impossible they couldn’t even imagine.”

The girl whipped at the others eyes gently, before continuing, “I remember that day, I sat in the front as I watched you get scolded after finishing for telling ‘lies’ by Mrs. Nelson-that bitch-'' The two laughed while Sam cracked a smile, “I thought she was so stupid to assume you were lying-mainly because you were a star student in each class! Why would you lie like that? Especially because you were so frightened by what you were saying.”

“(Y/n),” Mikeala cupped the girl's face wiping a stray tear away. The action felt motherly and intimate causing goosebumps to spread, “if anyone can help them, it’s you.”

(Y/n) broke away, wiping her hands down her face in frustration, “You don’t understand, if I we fail-no-If I fail we all die-“

“But what if we don’t?”

“That’s the thing I don’t know!” (Y/n) turned to Optimus,the Prime was listening to the conversation patiently. “Listen, I'm sorry! You have the wrong (L/n)!”

Optimus shook his head, “We are sure we have the right storyteller.”

“How are you so sure?”

“So many questions and so little time.” Ironhide spoke to Bumblebee in the cybertronian language.

(Y/n) wiped her head towards the bot, “So little answers leads to so little patience,” she quipped in the same tongue.

Sam and Mikealas jaws dropped, they both couldn’t fathom how the girls vocal cords and tongue could speak it so smoothly without issue.

Jazz started laughing, “Do you still think we have the wrong one?”

“You just spoke in their language-!”

“I’m fluent in many languages-”

“On earth!” Sam pointed out, “That was intergalactic tongue right there! That shouldn’t be possible-”

“You simply just gotta speak with your throat and roll the tongue per sicily-'' She Paused seeing her peers' reactions, “Okay I see your point. But the matter is-I'm not walking into that death trap!”

“Think about it this way,” Mikeala said, “You'll be a legend, just like in your stories.”

(Y/n) smiled bitterly, “And do you know why their ‘legends’?’ Because they die-either from victory or defeat!”

Sam licked his lips glancing at the other bots around them, he locked eyes with his childhood friend, “Pops told us both about legend’s. Not just you,” He stepped forward , causing the girl to glare at him with a guarded expression.

“The one thing he told us the most-is that we can’t tell the ending. We both don’t know how this ends,” Sam offered a reassuring smile, this time there was genuine affection behind his words, “You’re they’re Storyteller. They’ve been waiting for you just as you have for them.”

“You can determine your own ending if you so desire.”

The girl looked around at the autobots surrounding them, her eyes rested on a certain black and yellow one. He was watching her patiently, she felt the support behind those optics-a promise of reassurance.

A sigh left her plump lips as she looked up at the night sky, “Well if I’m going to die-,” she turned to Optimus , a wobbly smile on her face , “I might as well die a hero.”

Sam laughed in victory, “So you’ll help?!”

(Y/n) nodded, for the first time in her life, she could finally take on the challenge her nine year old self wanted to achieve. She faced the autobots' , determination flashing within her iris.

“Let’s go be Legends.”

#bumblebee x black reader #bumblebee x reader #bumblebee #transformers x reader #transformers #transformers optimus #optimus prime #sam witwicky #mikaela banes #Spotify

[v-era-18]

HoneyBee

Chapter Two: Chased or Chase

‘Why continue to chase after someone when they deserve the moon, and you simply can’t give it to them,’- Sam Witwicky

2

Tonight was perfect.

Not only was (Y/n) able to warm up her meal from ‘Honey’s Waffles’ without ruining the quality, but she was able to watch her favorite movie before falling asleep. The covers were warm, along with the hand sewn quilt her grandmother made her in the ninth grade. The stars were hand stitched, along with her favorite constellations.

It was beautiful, in the far right square at the very bottom was a stitched planet from her family's stories her grandfather told. She still remembers the tears she shed that night on her birthday, Sam’s laughter at how ugly her face scrunched up as fat tears rolled down. It was one of the memories she cherished the most, things were so simple back then, but here they were last year of highschool and college acceptance letters littered her simi neat desk.

She rolled over, snuggling into the bear on the other side of the bed as she thought about the handsome boy from earlier. The girl bit her lip as a giggle bubbled up behind her lips as she tried to keep the feeling at bay. He was a stranger, and yet he left her feeling like she was the only one in the world at that moment. She could still feel the lips that whispered against her ear at the soft promise to see her again.

(Y/n) will admit, she's looking forward to the possibility of the boy walking through the large doors of her family's library. It was another one of her pride that she did not take lightly, and sharing it with someone she saw as a romantic interest was something she most definitely wanted to share. She rarely had crushes of course, she spent so much time on school work and stories to really experience dating and here she was, imagining scenarios of her reading him her favorite book as they snuggled on the couch.

Her mind wandered back to the illusion episode she had in the car, it came out of nowhere but left her hot and heavy. The hands seemed to know where to go on her body as if they'd done it so many times before

A yawn escaped her plump lips getting comfortable underneath the warm blankets, now all she had to do was get a few more hours of sleep before-,

Her phone started to go off, the ringtone blaring to life with the three women's voices taking over singing ‘Soldier’. A groan left her lips as she slugged her arm over to grab the phone from the nightstand. The screen blinded her as the contact read ‘Lord Witwicky >:(‘ appeared with three text messages.

With a sigh (Y/n) answered, praying he wasn’t calling her to tell her about a dream he had about Mikaela.

“Yes Sam-”

“(Y-Y/n)! I need you to bike down to the end of your block right now! M-My car is being stolen-they're about to pass your street!” Sam's breathing sounded panicked and out of breath, he let out a yelp as the phone shuffled a bit.

“Whoa-wait that doesn't make any sense?!,” She was already putting on her shoes, forgetting the shorts and tank she had on before dashing outside to her black bike, “Why did you call me-Call the police!”

“I did! You try to speak to the police-when you can barely breath! It's been so long since I've biked this much I’m out of shape,”

She biked down to the end of her street and sure enough the black and yellow camaro drove full speed ahead, deciding to follow she made a full dash behind them. The windows were oddly tinted from what she could tell but it didn't make sense due to the fact they were not the few times she was in the car.

Sam soon caught up with her, their speed wasn’t as fast as the vehicle ,but they were able to keep on its tail the whole entire time. Her breathing was labored as they passed many streets in pursuit of the speeding vehicle, it was a miracle for the robber that the streets were clear this time of night. It wasn’t long before the pursuit led them onto private property, the car rammed right through the gate without mercy.

(Y/n) stopped as Sam kept biking on through the gate, “Sam! This is private property!”

The boy didn't seem to hear her as he was more focused on retrieving his car. Sam's form disappeared behind the corner of the building , the girl groaned in frustration and followed against her better judgment. She soon caught up with her friend on foot leaving her bike where he left his.

“Sam we have to leave-”

Sam covered her mouth, pointing up at the large emerging figure in front of the powerplant. (Y/n) looked up at the sight before her in great fascination. The robot's form was one to take a gander at. From the clear Chevrolet bust to the wings on the back being the doors. A quirk of a smile made way on her face at the sight before her

Sam ducked down and began recording on his phone, “Hello, My name is Sam Witwicky! I am here with my best friend (Y/n) (L/n)-who ever finds this my car is alive-okay,” He held up the phone to the robot, accidently getting (Y/n)’s curious expression in the process, “I-If this is my last words-I just wanted to say, Mom-Dad I love you and if you find ‘Busties Beauties’ under my bed it wasn’t mine! I'm holding it for Miles! No-no-wait that's not true it's mine-Miles gave it to me I'm sorry! Mojo, I love you.``

Sam hug up the phone and slowly picked himself up from the ground, He grabbed (Y/n) pulling her along from the massive robot shining the light into the night.

Her gaze never left the figure, something inside of her tugged her soul back towards the massive being. The same being from the stories her grandfather told her about each night. It was different from what she'd imagined, but she wasn't disappointed-not one bit. (Y/n) heard they came in a variety of many shapes and sizes, just like humans only their forms were more mechanical and they could live for ages in comparison.

The girl turned her excited gaze back to Sam,“What do you think it was? Pops told me stories about this-” She was cut off with the boy silencing her, it took a moment before she heard it, the low growl of a predator.

The two teens moved slowly, watching the dogs carefully looking for a means of escape; Unfortunately, (Y/n) wasn’t one to dwell with danger, in fact her first response was to run from it. Sam was hot on her heels, the growls of the two dogs growing near with each turn the two took. The two teens jumped and dodge obstacles in the wake, trying to escape the threatening jaws of punishment.

“H-hey! Good Dog! Good Dog-!”

“Shut up Sam! And Run!”

They both ended up in a dead end, both fending for themselves on a large crate to escape the large jaws of disapproval. One ended up biting the girl's shoe, leading to her yelling in panic, Sam tried to grab a hold of her before she could fall. Before the black dog could jump and attack again, the black and yellow car crashed through just in time, Sam never looked more scared in his life as the vehicle circled them drawing away the dogs from earlier.

“H-hey! Please-Please don't kill us! I'm sorry! Here's the keys-you can have em’! Cars all yours!” Sam threw the keys at the car, pulling (Y/n) along with him outside.

(Y/n) froze once the cop car pulled up in front of them, Sam was relieved rushing up to them in panic, “Woah-woah-listen-listen-listen!Good your here!-”

“Let me see your hands!” Both officers immediately pulled both firearms pointing at the two of them, the girl felt bile in her throat, and immediately placed her hands up walking over in compliance.

“Wait-no no no-what you mean? The guys inside-?!”

“Shut up! Put your hands behind your head, and put your head on the hood.” Both of them complied, Sam looked over at his friend noticing her expression. (Y/n)’s eyes were filled with tears, a bitter snarl on her lips as she was handcuffed first beside him. He immediately regretted calling her tonight.

~✯~

The car ride was tense between the two teens as Ron drove (Y/n) home. Their time at the police office was surely interesting, the two cops never let up on her, not once. She's been many things in her life, but never had she been called a drug addict and a thug.

It hurt, it hurt so bad and she never knew those two men in her life. It was the fact it took Sam asking, ‘Why are you guys only questioning her? I'm the one who called!’ for them to finally let up on their verbal abuse. She was so tired and worn out. It left a mental strain to know she actually went to jail, and was arrested for simply trying to help.

Sam shifted awkwardly in his seat, “(Y/n), I’m sorry-”

“Save it,” Her tone was bitter and hurt, a struggled breath left her in trying hard not to cry, “Out of all things I’ve done for you this is the one thing-the one thing I deeply regret.”

The boy looked at her hurt, “You don't mean that-”

“Sam,” Ron tried to shut his son up.

“No-she doesn't mean that! (Y/n) you always said were in it together-”

“When has there been an us as of late!” The Afro headed girl finally snapped, “Every single time you ask for something it's for your benefit! When have you ever done me a favor-!”

“Plenty of times!”

“Name one Samuel!”

Sam paused for a moment, rethinking the last time he actually offered to help her with something. Ron looked at his son in the corner of his eye in frustration, he knew this would somehow come back to bite his son in the ass. The boy sighed against the seat in frustration.

“I-I’m sorry-I didn't realize that I neglected this part of our friendship-”

“You did the moment you let Miles degrade me and keep him around-over and over-This! This is the tip of the iceberg Sam!,” (Y/n) sighed, “You’d rather have any friend to talk to-and any girl to stare at you and caress you without actually making the steps to build something, without thinking of them in a lewd manner-”

“Hey guys-let's not say anything we might regret-”

“I mean every-fucking-word. I've been nothing but a good friend-not only did I give you the car I wanted-but I helped you with a girl who didn't give two shits about you-who-hell-didn't even know your name till sixteen hours ago and I still corrected her-”

“Mikaela doesn't have to do with anything in regards to the conversation-”

“Of course she doesn't! But everytime shes not around and your with me you have to bring her up twenty four seven-”

“Guys-”

“Oh-oh really? You wanna bring that up? How about we talk about how you basically were talking with a stranger and was basically inviting him to fu-”

Ron smacked his son's head before he could finish, but the damage was done, (Y/n) sat back in the seat , tears seeped her lips as she stared out the window. Sam acknowledged his mistake ,and didn't say another word for the rest of the car ride.

Mr. Witwicky dropped the girl off and watched her sad figure walk inside the house, he looked back at Sam, a deep frown placed on his face. “Out of everything to say, you allude to her being a prostitute-”

“She was bashing Mikaela-”

“She wasn’t bashing that girl, and you know it!” Mr Witwicky threw his hands to the roof of the vehicle in frustration, “She was pointing out how you take the things you have for granted, especially your friendship. To be honest I thought you'd grow up and be smart and realize that (Y/n) is the one you should be running after, not some chick who messes with jocks and because she looks like a pornstar,”

Sam looked at the door (Y/n) walked through, the lights were on-signaling her Nana was awake, it was no doubt she would be interrogated. He knew his dad didn’t mean to insult Mikaela, so he let it slide; but he still didn’t like how both of them were right. He did have a habit of chasing after girls who focused more on popular guys than schoolwork.

“She’ll never see me that way, she only has stuck around because we’re all we have-“

“Oh so “friends” wake up at 2 o’clock at night, go on a car chase and get arrested for someone because their friends,” The boy's father was deeply disappointed, watching the girl he watched grow along his son wasn’t something to idle by. (Y/n)’s reputation would be described as pure since middle school and on; However, tonight tainted the innocent record that landed her many scholarships.

“Think about all the things she lost, do you honestly want to take away the one thing she wanted to achieve in life?! Her degree in robotics, her minor in creative writing-“

Sam sighed in frustration, his father didn’t even finish he was so heated with the night of events. It was his first time being arrested along with (Y/n), however it didn’t affect him as much since his father was head of the neighborhood watch.

“I-I couldn't see her that way! I chose to see her as a sister-and whenever I entertained that idea it just seemed wrong!” Sam looked at his dad, a pained expression morphed on his face from the night of events, “I know I'm not the one for her Dad, these past few years proved it. Yesterday, I was so jealous at the thought of another guy stealing what we have with each other, then I realized how toxic I would've been-to keep her single while I kept looking for someone else like her.”

Ron frowned slowly realizing what his son was venting. He knew the answer but decided to ask anyway. “Did you fall in love with her and give up?”

Sams face twisted and turned his head out the window once more, the night sky suddenly looked more interesting, “Why continue to chase after someone when they deserve the moon, and you simply can’t give it to them,”

~✯~

The two women were silent as they looked at eachother, it was overwhelming to say the least. (Y/n) had expected to see a belt, her laptop and favorite belongings on full display in front of Nana awaiting her punishment. Instead she wasn't seeing any of that, her grandmother simply sat on the sofa with her hands in her lap staring up at her with worried eyes.

She stood in the living room, tears running down her face, her twists were in a disheveled bun from the night of events and her pajamas were dirty. Her Nana gave her a once over, spotting the scrap on the girl's knee that wasn't banaged. You’d think the girl would have noticed her injury, she guessed the adrenaline as she ran from the dogs made up for it.

A sharp inhale caused (Y/n) to flinch, much to her grandmother's dismay, “You don't have to be so tense, I talked with Ron on the phone. I know it wasn't your fault sweetheart,” The older woman stood up from the sofa and waved a hand gesturing towards the kitchen. “Let's fix you up, then you can tell me your side of the story.”

(Y/n) stood still in the doorway, a sharp needle of anxiety pierced her heart, “You're not mad? Or disappointed-?”

“Not mad, just worried. And the only way I would have been disappointed was if you hadn’t complied when told to-that would have put you in more danger.”

The two of them made their way to the kitchen, the light in the room seemed to calm her down for the most part but she was still unsettled from everything that had happened. She couldn’t forget the words the men had spoken to her in such a derogatory manner. (Y/n) normally would’ve rolled it off her shoulder, but something about tonight hit her like a storm.

‘We get girls like you in this seat all the time, star students by day-druggies by night’

‘Such a shame, we've got nothing but good things about you on file. It seems everyone has a devil inside them-’

‘What do you expect? Their kind is more susceptible to the life of crime anyway. Especially females, they love the rush of a thug being their man-ain’t that right girl?’

The second cop was so racist to a point where she didn't understand. The other one was treating her and Sam to the same treatment where the other was just so discriminatory. She's sure a good bath and drowning herself in movies would help, after all it wasn't like racism didn't exist; everywhere- even on cybertron that's how she learned about the subject anyway-especially with Nana's concerns of her going to middle school not knowing about the subject.

(Y/n) flinched as her grandmother cleaned the cut, she felt like a little girl again watching how she carefully cleaned the cut with peroxide before dabbing on some neosporin. If she wasnt so traumatized she'd be convinced she had just fallen off her bike after learning for the first time. Pop’s carrying her back in the house as she sucked on a popsicle through blurry eyes of frustration.

“You're lucky it was just grazed, nothing too deep,” Her Nana placed a kiss over the band-aid before putting the medical supplies away, “Now do you wanna tell me why you chased after that vehicle?”

The girl let out a shaky breath before starting the disgruntled tale. Her grandmother had fixed herself tea as she listened, sometimes she would interrupt and ask questions; ‘How tinted were the windows?’ ‘Could you see the driver?’ ‘Did the motor sound weird?’. It wasn’t long before she paused mid story when she accidentally spilled that they saw something, Nana gazed at her telling to continue, but her mouth became dry. Her grandmother didn't react well last time when she mentioned the insignia, how was she supposed to tell her about the robot she saw? She could hardly believe it herself from what her own eyes had captured.

“You-you wouldn’t believe me anyway-”

“Try me,” The cup was sat down, the kind gaze never wavering as she looked at her, “Me and your grandfather have seen and experienced many things (Y/n), that many people wouldn't believe unless they've seen it for themselves.”

A nervous laugh erupted from her tired lips, she hardly believed what she said next, “Sam's car turned into a giant robot.” She laughed again, but this time it was sad as tears rolled down.

Then it hit her, whatever it was-the anxiety never left this time instead it boiled. Her mind couldn't take it-she was so tired. The sight that she had seen tonight was the one thing she had wanted to see since she was so young. She promised to help them-to fight alongside them in the war and achieve many victories for their cause. And here she was years later, and she didn't know if she believed it, or if she had simply gone mad after her grandfather died.

Whether it was the lost part of innocence tonight or wishful thinking, she never wanted that escape again more in her life, she missed it. The effortless journals she’d write of going on adventures, fighting, living a life as that character everyone loved and wanted to be. All of it, was it pointless?

“-Sweetheart?”

“I'm going to bed-I-Im sorry for lying, Nana. We only saw the burglars abandon it, nothing more.”

(Y/n) left the kitchen her form shaking and disgruntled, as her Nana sat at the table watching her leave. The older woman sighed, rolling her eyes before getting up and heading towards her room. A liar is not what (Y/n) is, her Nana knew. What emerged from her granddaughter's mouth was nothing but the truth.

Robots-no Cybertronians are a special case.

Their whole family knew the truth except the girl in the other room, sometimes (GM/N) wondered why they never told her the truth before (GD/N) died. Sure, it was best to keep her innocent for a while but after what she saw tonight only means she'll soon be tossed into something she never bargained for.

Nana took the box from the high shelf from the right side of the closet where her late husband stored his belongings. The box was a bit worn and dusty, but the contents were safe. She hugged the box close to her chest and sent a quick prayer.

Afterall, her granddaughter was going to need it.

~✯~

To many teenagers work was a chore they hated to get up and get ready for this time of day, but as far as this aspiring protagonist goes, she loved waking up in the morning and heading to her family's library. With her finals being done in comparison to Sam, she's able to take up earlier shifts than normal. Luckily Grace was willing to switch morning shifts with her this morning much to her pleasure.

It was around nine am giving her enough time to organize the return pile by genre and author. It was a nice ritual to get her mind off of the past few days, don't get her wrong; there were moments she'd mess with the band aid on her knee, or simply sipped her coffee anxiously as a police car drove by the large window. She didn't want to think about that night, and if she did she only wanted to think about one thing; the cybertronian.

It started to feel wrong to call them a robot after all she knew what the species were called. It was no secret to her family about the stories and now-truth be told she started to gain the suspension. They were not just stories. She thought long and hard about how gentle her grandmother was with her yesterday, she kept glancing at her as if she had something to tell her-just don't know how. Not to even mention she sat by the phone expecting Sam to call her-why she didn't know. (Y/n) just wanted the reassurance that they were still friends-family even.

(Y/n) placed the last neat pile over near the horror section, it had been quite popular the past few weeks after they hosted that horror book night last october-it was her idea for a fundraiser and it was highly successful. The only takeaway was hunting people who forget to return them. In the corner of her eye she watched her Nana walk out of the break room with a steaming cup and a cinnamon roll from the bakery next door.

If She had been a bit more considerate of herself this morning she might have gotten one as well, they were nice and soft, the icing smooth and sickenly sweet if eaten too fast. She had to think long and hard about where she was going to eat lunch.

(Y/n) finished her morning ritual in the library with ease, once she was sure everything was in order she was able to help out at the front. Some were familiar faces, others were simply students from other schools returning books required for the curriculum of english. It was all worth it; after the familiar face strolled in her heart began to thump anxiously, whereas her hands were suddenly busy in her coils.

The black haired boy looked around for a moment before locking eyes with her own. It didn't take but a minute before he flashed a smile heading in her direction, the others in the library seemed irrelevant at the moment in comparison to the male who remembered her quick words that day. He looked nice; His shirt was black with vertical white and yellow stripes down his chest, and he wore black jeans with a subtle chain on the hip. His converse were a bit dirty like hers, but in her mind all shoes were meant to be replaced after a while.

“So this is the famous (L/n) library,” Bee smiled brightly, he did another once over causing her heart to warm with his excited eyes, “I’m impressed! You own the place so young?”

She laughed, “No, it's a family business! It’s been here for more than sixty-eight years.”

He whistled low, the charm he had was starting to take effect. She licked her lips nervously as he took a gander at the ceiling, it was a renaissance styled painting with her family's stories. There were many robots stylized to show which were good, evil, and simply trying to survive crossfire. His eyes seemed to land on one figure specifically, a large sword was in the figures hands, they were leaner with a female build with an angular frame. What stood out so much was the male human by her side.

Blue eyes went back on her form, something glimmered for a second before a carefree look took on his features. He paused for a moment, looking behind her, she followed his gaze seeing that Nana was looking at the boy. It was a moment where (Y/n) could see them talking with their eyes, another moment passed before her grandmother smiled, turning to her.

“(Y/n) who is this? A New friend?”

The girl bit her lip looking over at a Bee, he seemed to be awaiting her answer, “Y-yeah, we met at the park last Friday. He was very nice,”

The boy seemed to approve of her answer, “Hello my name is Bee,”

“Hello Bee, Im (Y/n)’s grandmother (G/N), but you can call me Nana,” Nana smiled at her new friend, placing the new stack of history books on the desk to be organized later. “You're actually in luck, my sweetheart is on break! She'd love to hang out with you a bit.”

“What? But-”

“That's great! I'd love to hear more about the paintings above and the histories about them.” The black haired smiled.

Her Nana pushed her from behind the desk quickly, urging her to talk to the boy before them. (Y/n) grabbed her grandfather's notebook from the top counter, this one was the history about the library, in chapter two it gives short summaries about the paintings above. She’d tell her friend about the summary and they tell him what she remembered about the story to the best of her ability.

(Y/n) led Bee to the comfortable part of the library, in the far corner there was a circular table with two arm chairs. It was her favorite spot for breaks. They both sat down, she couldn’t help but notice how the boy felt up and down with the fabric as if it were foreign to him.

“Is it not comfortable?” She questioned quietly with a frown. Bee flinched with her question, planching his hands on his knees.

“No-no it's very comfortable-im just not used to the feeling,” He answered with a bit of nerves in his tone. “I'm sorry if I've offended you-”

“No you haven't, I just wanted to make sure my new friend was comfortable,” She offered a kind smile to ease him of his worries.

She gave him a once over, he did clean up nicely from the last time she saw him, however she couldn’t help but pause at his neck. There was a prominent scare on the right side, she couldn't believe she had never seen it before. If there was one way of describing it, it would be a star that she gazed at each night before going to bed, it rested right near the vocal cords.

“So about the femme-female in the middle, what story do you have for her my dear storyteller?”

(Y/n) actually let out a giggle, “Storyteller? Is that my new nickname?”

Bee hummed, “No you deserve something better, but that's what you do right? You tell amazing stories and draw people in.”

“Well yes, but it's only fun doing it. It's not like it'll be a job for me to do in the near future.”

The boy cocked an eyebrow, which apparently has a slit, “Why not?”

“It simply won’t pay the bills. As an aspiring author or writer you have to be smart, you have to have another area of profession to feed yourself until everything takes off.”

He nodded in understanding, “I see. I wouldn’t rule this out of your life forever. You do such a good job as is,” He scooted the chair closer once the girl flipped through the pages of the book. He seemed more preoccupied with staring at her than the varying pictures. “So what are you gonna read to me today?”

(Y/n) smiled, “The summary of Merlin’s Female knight. I’ll have to get to know you more before I tell you the full tale. These are our family stories.”

“Seems fair,”

The girl inhaled before starting the summary.

“During the dark ages of Merlin, a variety of knights were introduced from the planet Cybertron. With these knights came a new era of acceptance with humans; they fought many wars and formed many alliances. However with the new era the knights acknowledged something needed to be changed with predacons as well. A few of these predacons were highly intelligent femmes pledging their loyalty to the cause. Three knights took the predacons as sparkmates, leading to the next generation. One of these femmes was named-“

(Y/n)s words faltered as she felt Bee's breath on the nape of her neck. She finally took notice of how close he’d gotten. His hand was close to hers, slightly brushing as she flipped the page again. She was reading the words in English, skipping over the cybertronian language she’s grown to learn.

A hand clasped hers urgently, she paused on the page she was about to skip, the pages were filled with the foreign symbols. She looked at him, his mouth was moving as he scanned the page.

‘He can read it?!’

“You can read it? How can you-“

“I-I’m sorry I have to go.” The boy removed his hand from hers, the warmth that enveloped her body was gone; she was so tempted to frown right there. She stormed after him, questions filling her mind with urgency. It’s been so long since she had someone who understood the language other than her grandparents.

“Wha-what? Why? What did I do-?” Bee cut her off by grabbing her hands in his once more. He stared at her, his eyes were worried and deeply struggled to communicate.

“You haven't done anything. (Y/n) I know I haven't done anything to deserve your trust ,but I’m going to need you to trust me,” His frown seemed almost natural on his face as if he was more accustomed to the expression. It spoke volumes to her. “I promise, to explain later sweetspark okay?”

The girl nodded a bit, flustered from the boy using the tongue it took her many years to accomplish. He had her trust by just speaking the language. With the nod of confirmation, he made haste out the front doors. When she tried to watch him leave, he was already gone.

It was two hours after the boy left and oddly enough (Y/n) felt as if a huge weight was lifted off her chest in regards to the events that have happened lately. She could still feel the warmth of his hands against hers as she turned the pages.

It felt as if the hands on their own could tell stories, along with the scar of the left side of his neck. The intimate thoughts she had earlier returned, her lips would graze each scar with sweet whispers; (Y/n) could hear his playful tone teasing her for being so bold, yet so sweet with his battle wounds.

She paused for a minute at the thought-when had she decided the scars came from battle or even a war. Something about her intuition was going off, whether it was the sinking feeling at the thought of him being so young on the front lines, or the fact he had to keep such secrets of his injuries to himself. (Y/n) shook her head before closing the book, deciding it was time to clock out.

Grace had already clocked in thirty minutes ago and was ready to take over. Now all she needed was her book bag and-. A loud commotion of a familiar voice suddenly filled the space of the library much to her dismay, she hoped it wasn't her Nana reminding her not to work overtime and to relax. However, when she turned the corner from one of the isles she was met with an erratic and panicked Witwicky.

“Sam! What the hell is your problem?! This is a library-!” (Y/n) was suddenly embraced by Sam, his form was shaky and he had labored breaths. She didn't get to ask questions about it, as she was already being led outside the library with her bookbag in hand.

“We’re being followed by the car,” Sam spoke quickly, he grabbed her bike from the rack and pushed it towards her. She finally took notice of the fact he was riding his mom's bike, normally she would’ve laughed but at the moment she sunk in the situation at hand.

“Did you just say the car is following us?” The question rolled off her tongue with ease, it sounded excited, no hint of worry in sight. It scared her afterwards with how quick she got happy with the thought of the alien following them.

“Yes-it followed me home! Then when I biked here to get away, it followed me-only it didn’t take the same route, it took a faster one and parked behind the building. It knows where you work!” He hopped on the bike, (Y/n) doing the same quickly with her own, as anxiety rolled down her spine.

The two teens biked down the street quickly, it wasn't long before the sound of a roaring engine sped up right behind them-the game of cat and mouse being reversed from the other day. The girl didn't dare to look back, Sam did enough for the both of them combined. Judging from the way her friend was panting in panic she could only assume the car was close. They both decided to bike through a park, Sam was so focused on his escape from the vehicle to notice the uneven concrete in the midst of their path.

It was a domino effect, Sam flipped himself landing on his back with a pained groan. (Y/n) let out a yelp and tried to swerve the bike in time but ended up losing her balance and falling off. She bit back a whine from the new found scrapes and bruises on her elbow and right knee.

“Sam? (Y/n)?” A familiar voice called out to the two of them. Sam looked to his right to find Mikeala and her friends looking at them. A few were giggling and whispering while looking in (Y/n)’s direction, none of them had ever seen the girl flawed before. The teen always made sure to be poised in all conditions, however seeing the girl fall off her bike nearing tears was something to boost their egos.

“Hi,” He mustered awkwardly with a groan, whereas (Y/n) simply waved a hand clutching her arm.

“Um t-that was uh-that was really…..awesome,” The girl managed to ease up the situation, “Are you two okay?”

“N-no I'm not-alright? I'm losing my mind. My car is chasing us,” Sam bit out straightening his bike. He looked over at (Y/n) taking in her injury, her steps faltered a bit due to the pressure placed on her knee. Sam quickly helped her onto her bike, his hands rested on her hips longer than they should’ve though. “We gotta go.”

Mikaela noticed (Y/n)’s look of anguish for a moment before turning back to her friends, “Hey I'm gonna catch up with you guys later.” About the time the brunet made it to her Vespa the two friends were already on the move once more.

(Y/n)’s balance swayed here and there, her head was throbbing and her elbow hurt to bend. She was lagging behind, the car seemed to notice, as each time it got to close it started to slow down its pace giving her enough time to bike through each light.

Thankfully they finally found a place to stop, (Y/n) led the way underneath the interstate bridges where many cars were parked. She gestured to Sam to follow her, they had found a nice hiding spot for a moment,watching the car speed past. The two friends looked at each other before letting out a breath of relief.

“Are you okay? How's your arm?” Sam gently grabbed the girl's arm, trying to extend it a bit to make sure nothing was broken. (Y/n) winced a bit, fighting back tears, it wasn't that bad, she was sure it'd feel better later.

The silence was soon interrupted by a familiar siren, shaking the girl to her core. Sam on the other hand was relieved, he whispered a soft ‘stay here’ before moving from their hiding spot. Her breathing became labored, the foreign chill of metal on her wrists became a new fear. They couldn’t be arrested again, they couldn't!

“Officer!Listen-” Sam let out a pained yelp as the car door hit him, knocking him off the bike with one fell swoop. (Y/n) gasped, she suddenly forgot how to breath suddenly as she watched her friend wither on the ground.

“Offi-Listen to me! Thank god! My friend and I have had the worst day ever! We've been followed here-on my mothers and her grandmother's bike! Right?! And My cars right there-and it's been following me-us here! so-so get out of the car!” Right after Sam slammed his hands on the police vehicle it started to drive forward, knocking Sam off his feet and onto the ground. “Woah stop-!Okay-Okay!I'm sorry! Im Sorry! I'm sorry I hit your car!”

“Stop!” (Y/n) raced from her hiding spot, she tried to step between Sam and the vehicle. She kicked the hood showing she had enough of the abuse of power displayed. She however paused once the vehicle's headlights popped out, sharp metal sticking out around the lights sending a chill down her body. She soon looked at the side of the car, her body running cold; ‘to punish and enslave’.

“Run. Sam run!” She grabbed her friend, helping him on his feet; it was just in time too, she soon heard the sound of shifting metal behind her. The rise of bile was heavy in her throat as she pushed Sam to run faster.

“Oh Shit! Oh Shit!” Sam screamed as he made a turn through the rubble of trash. “What the hell is that?!”

“A Decepticon! Here on earth?!” The girl cried to herself, she was pretty sure her subconscious mind answered for her. She had never seen a Decepticon in person, but the way the con was chasing them with a threatening aura she was so sure.

Before she could get them to make another turn she felt herself flying through the air before making impact with the windshield of a car. She heard Sam scream her name, only for him to fall on top of her a second later. She made a move to push the boy off only to scream instead once the con pulled out a chainsaw for a hand, slamming it on the side of the car.

Out of all the questions she had running through her mind as to why the con wanted them only one was answered, and it was one of the most threatening ways of answering.

“Are you username Ladiesman217?! And are you Storyteller (Y/n) (L/n)?!”

The two teens looked at eachother frightened, “Yea”

“Where are the glasses! And the books of Luna One!”

#bumblebee x black reader #bumblebee x reader #transformers bayverse #transformers #transformers optimus #transformers x reader #black reader #Spotify

[v-era-18]

HoneyBee

Chapter One: Three Wheels Not Four

‘We all have roles to play within our own worlds; whether it’s fighting a war or simply telling stories’ - Bumblebee (Bee)

1

Tossing her school bag on the couch, (Y/n) made her way to the kitchen for an afternoon snack. The teacher indeed gave them a pop quiz but she was ready for it, she passed with a nice ninety five. She grabbed the bag of ranch Doritos from the bowl, before grabbing water from the fridge.

“(Y/n)? Is that you sweetheart?,” Nana emerged from the hallway, watching her granddaughter popping a couple of chips in her mouth. “I thought you’d be helping Sammy with cleaning his car today?”

“Yeah, but I wanted to come home and spend time with you ,” Both women walked to the living room, the news playing on the tv in the background, “besides, Sam has Miles. He doesn’t need me.”

Nana cocked a brow at her harsh tone when talking about Sam. Ever since yesterday she couldn’t help but feel jealous as he excitedly drove her home in the new vehicle. She wondered what it would’ve felt like to drive that car home herself. The insignia on the wheel reminded her so much of her grandfather and she pretty much gave it away without a fight.

“Is this about the car?” Her grandmother asked. (Y/n) grumbled in confirmation, crossing her legs on the floor before opening the edited page of her storybook she was writing.

“I had the money, it should’ve picked me.”

“Should've picked you? Are you saying the car chose Samuel?”

(Y/n) hummed with her mouth full.

Nana sighed, walking over to the couch and sitting right next to her.

“Did he know you wanted the car?” She looked at her grandmother before swallowing.

“No, because if I did he would’ve let me have it.”

“How much was it?”

“It was five grand at first, but after a high pitched noise rang out from the car all the other cars windows busted open-,” She chuckled at the memory remembering Bobby’s face, “then it was lowered back down to four grand. The car chose Sam, Nana. It didn’t matter if it had that damn insignia from Pops stories-“

“Insignia?! Which one?!”

(Y/n) looked over at the elder, the woman’s face was horrified at the mention of the symbol they’d seen so many times before. To attempt to calm her she spoke quickly.

“The good one, Nana. Not the evil one I promise-“

“Did it say anything?!”

“Say anything?!,” (Y/n) laughed a bit, Nana didn’t smile, “It’s a car! It can’t speak, let alone communicate-“

“(Y/n),” the teen stopped at the tone, looking at her grandmother as the smile faded, “this is serious-I told him we needed to tell you sooner-!”

They’re conversation cut off with bubbly ringtone from (Y/n)’s phone, Destiny Childs voices rang out as she fumbled towards the kitchen and rummaged through the bag. Looking at the caller id she grimaced before answering.

‘Speak of the devil and he shall appear’

“What is it Sam?”

“H-hey! Uh, I know you said you wanted to relax today, but there’s this party at the lake-“

“No-“

���I-I didn’t even get to finish!” Sam was frantic at her tone, usually when she spoke to him like that it meant she was upset. He noticed she seemed a bit off today, but he didn't know what could’ve pissed her off. “Listen-please-I don’t want to be alone with Miles while there, a-and I need your support.”

“Sam, you know how I feel about parties. Besides it won’t be that bad it’s not like they can kick you out, you don’t need me-“

The phone was abruptly snatched from her hand, (Y/n) stared at her grandmother in shock as she started to talk to Sam in her stead. Her mouth was agape, a finger was held up in her face as she tried to get near.

“Hello Sammy! How was your day at school today?,” Nanas tone was sweet, no malice or mischief underlying her words, “That’s great dear-I overheard about a party? Oh! By the lake, how many people will be there?”

‘Is she serious?! I said no!’

“Nana no-“ She was cut off with her hand being hit as she reached for the phone. It stung a bit, but not in comparison as the searing hot embarrassment that flooded her face.

“That’s good, I'll have (Y/n) ready in a few minutes. Make sure you bring her home no later than ten, okay? And make sure she socializes,” Nana sent a smile at her granddaughter, eyes challenging her, “Buh Bye now!,”

The two women looked at eachother, (Y/n) glared.

“I’m not going.”

~✯~

(Y/n) couldn’t believe she was sitting in the backseat. If anything she should be sitting shotgun instead of Miles, but when she came out from Sam honking the horn , the bastard pointed to the back while her friend sent an apologetic smile.

‘I didn’t even want to come, but that old woman threatened to take away my laptop!’

The car ride was smooth with a few bumps here and there as they headed towards the lake. To be honest, she loved coming to this lake for the food trucks, and when it had nice weather it was a good time to write underneath a tree. Not to mention people seemed more friendly when she went there, that thought was erased quickly when she reminded herself that there was a party.

“Are you sure we’re invited to this party ?” Miles spoke over the radio.

(Y/n) had requested the channel, and out of spite he tried to turn it to a different one. Key word tried, the radio glitched out and put on the channel she requested to her utmost pleasure. She rubbed the car seat out of thanks, and it almost felt like her gratitude was recognized.

“It’s a lake, it’s public property”

“Trent and his lackeys are going to be there,” She interjected.

They pulled through the park's entrance. It was busy; people were throwing frisbees, others enjoying some food, and some just enjoyed the music dancing. She looked around, spotting the food trucks on the other side of the lake.

“They’ll force us to leave if he spots us.”

“He’ll force us to leave, not you.” Sam countered.

(Y/n) frowned, “What?”

Sam parked the car with a rolling stop before looking back at her, “Don't do that. Look, everyone saw how he was looking at you in class yesterday. If anyone has a chance of staying, it’s you.”

Miles nodded his head in agreement, “Which is weird because I didn’t know he liked black-“A smack to the head from Sam cut him off. Her friend sent him a warning glare to say it again.

(Y/n) ignored Miles and stared at Sam shocked, “So this is why you invited me?! Because I’m bait for you guys to stay!,” She placed her hand on the car door and pulled, unfortunately Sam locked it. “Let me out Sam-“

“I’m sorry-this was my one chance! H-here how much do you want?,” Sam dove for his wallet, pulling out a nice twenty, “I know how much you like food trucks-j-just please don’t leave.”

“I think we can get chicks without her,” Miles said.

“Oh please, knowing the both of you, they’d run away after a few words of interaction with you,” (Y/n) cocked a brow at Miles, “Especially you-“

“Guys! Look, let’s get out and have fun alright?”

“Fine,” Both of the teens murmured.

All three of them got out, (Y/n) placing a soft pat on the roof as she parted with the vehicle. She looked around at the large amount of trucks around the lake, they were cool but she preferred lower cars to chill out in. Miles started to make his way towards a tree much to Sam's dismay. She pocketed the twenty and looked around seeing four food trucks in the distance to choose from.

Upon spotting the three, and Miles' dumbass actions, Trent and his posse started making their way towards the vehicle.

“Hey bro! You got a car? It’s nice!,” Trent spoke casually, Mikaela had herself wrapped around his torso, looking in (Y/n)’s direction. She brushed it off, seeing it as an alpha female ordeal.

“Hey!”

“So what are you guys doing here?,”

“Here to climb this tree.”

(Y/n) cringed, even she could’ve come up with a better excuse than that.

“So I see,” he turned to (Y/n), “I never took you as a tree hugger?”

“I’m not, I came for the food,” She gestured over to the food trucks, “they’re really good”

Trent nodded, “So I’ve heard. You know-I thought I recognized you-,” he turned back to Sam, “You tried out for the football team last year, right?”

(Y/n) tried not to smirk at the memory, she remembered how Sam didn’t get back up after he was tackled. In his mothers steed she helped him back home along with Nana, in efforts to cheer him up they took him out to eat. She remembered how upset he was as both of them laid down on her grandmother's couch, his head on her lap as she ran her fingers through his hair. She let him vent to his heart's content, it hurt seeing him so distraught but after giving him the advice of him not needing to be on the team to find ‘the one’ he was in high spirits once more.

“Oh no no-oh that no! That wasn’t like a real tryout. I was researching a book I was writing.”

“Oh yeah?”

“Yeah.”

“What's it about? Sucking at sports?”

Sam laughed, “No it’s about the link between brain damage and football.” (Y/n)’s jaw dropped with a smile.

“No no it’s a good book! Your friends will love it-it’s got mazes in it and you know little coloring areas-sections-pop up pictures- a lot of fun!”

‘He murdered him! I’ve never been so proud!’

“That’s funny,” Trent started towards him.

“Okay, okay! Stop,” Mikaela got in between the two of them. She looked back at (Y/n) with a smile. “I love your top (Y/n)! I’m used to you wearing graphic tees!”

She understood the girl's shock, after all the outfit she was wearing was due to her Nana. Her shorts were black short jeans with rhinestones along the pocket, with a nice crop baby phat white tank. Sam even looked at her longer when she walked towards the car when he first picked her up, why she didn’t understand.

“Well-uh, I wanted to try something new,” (Y/n)'s smile was awkward as she quickly became flustered under Mikaela's stare. “It was sitting in my closet for a long time-“

“You should wear them more often! It really suits your figure, along with the style you chose for your hair,” Trent stared at the two girls with a smirk before turning his head back to his lackeys. “Are you planning on staying?”

“Actually,” Trent cut in on their conversation, well if you could even call it that, based on how much Mikaela spoke compared to her, “There’s another party I know that we could go to. (Y/n) is more than welcome to tag along.”

Sam looked towards his friend in shock, he knew she wouldn’t be in trouble but he hadn’t expected her to be invited to hang out with them. She looked back towards him and shrugged in confusion.

‘I dunno don’t look at me!’

“Nah, I’m good. I’d rather stay with the food trucks-“

“You serious? And stay with those two?”

“‘Those two’ are my friends,” (Y/n) glanced at the two of them at her right, “Sam especially, I’m not leaving without him.”

Trent scoffed, “Suit yourself,” he turned and headed towards his truck with Mikaela in tow. The girl looked back at her, a sad frown on her face as if she was apologizing.

“Well, that was a dumpster fire” She turned to Sam. “I’m going to those food trucks, I shouldn't be long.”

Before Sam could respond she was already on her way, the delicious aroma of options wafted in the air before she even made it to her destination. Once the trucks were in view, she almost wanted to spend her whole allowance from this week on one specific one, ‘Honey’s Waffles’. The waffle truck had many options, the most popular was the waffle and chicken bites coated in honey and the sundae with the customers choice of toppings.

Two people were currently in line whereas the crowd were either enjoying the food or waiting for their order. It wasn’t long before it was her turn, the order was quite simple; She’d have the sundae right now then the waffle bites back at home for dinner. The price wasn’t bad, in fact she had five fifty left, once she headed back to a nearby treat to wait.

It felt like an hour before they called her number, her steps here happy and quick. She grabbed the paper bag and plate in thanks, she quickly turned only to smack face first in someone’s chest. Panicking, she looked down to see her sundae smashed into the boy's stomach, she quickly sat the paper bag down and grabbed napkins from the truck's table.

“I-I’m so sorry! I didn’t see you there!,” (Y/n) rubbed the stranger's chest in embarrassment trying to get the ice cream off. “I’m sorry about your shirt! I think it’s pretty much done for since it’s white-b-but if you want I could get you another-,”

Soft hands stopped hers abruptly, she finally looked up to the strangers face and boy did she wanna melt. His eyes were a sharp blue, with dirty blonde framing his face nicely. His skin was barely tanned, a pinkish hue on his cheeks. He was smiling playfully, not a hint of agitation in sight.

“Hey, let’s calm down now, it’s an accident-no harm done,” He guided her hands away inspecting the damped shirt, most of the toppings were smeared on it but other than that the ice cream was gone, “I’ll just replace it. It was pretty old anyway.”

(Y/n) felt horrible, she’d always find a way to be clumsy at the worst possible time.

“Is there anything I can do to make it up to you?” She wanted to make amends with the boy, she felt a pull each time he looked up at her after looking at the shirt.

The boy hummed, before looking at the truck. “I heard a lot of people talking about this ‘sundae’ from here, although this wasn’t my idea of trying it,” he laughed a bit before stopping seeing the girl's anxious state.

He gave her a kind smile, “How about we share one?”

(Y/n) blinked, “Share?”

“Yeah! We can order another and enjoy it and make up for the one lost.”

She pressed her lips together before nodding, it wouldn’t hurt to share the treat with someone. Afterall she did ruin his clothing by accident. It wasn’t long for the food truck to whip up another sundae handing it off to the two of them. The boy gestured over to the grass area underneath the trees to eat.

They both sat comfortably in silence as they shared the sweet treat, each time their hands brushed a shot of electricity through the girl. It left so nice, and euphoric that she was almost scared. The only boy she’d been this close too with sharing something was Sam, and everything they did was platonic. She’ll admit, in the past she tried to make moves on Sam, but the boy was so dense about her crush that each time he mentioned another girl a part of her died.

“Do you come here often?”

(Y/n) snapped out of the memory at the abrupt question, “Oh-uh- I used to with my grandfather. We’d sit over there in the clearing and write stories or focus on my homework.” She gestured over to the clean grass area with picnic blankets and lawn chairs.

The boy hummed, “I can see why it would be a good spot,” He took another bite of the waffle, the caramel topping glazing his pink lips. “It has enough shade so no one will get overheated.”

“You said you write stories? What kind?”

The girl finished her bite of the treat before answering, “Depends on my mood, I have three in horror, seven in medieval, nine in romance-,”

“Nine in romance-?,”

“A girl has her needs-,” She was quick to defend before continuing “eighteen in sci-fi-most of them got scrapped-and at least a hundred in robotics that have been passed down in my family.”

A smile made way on (Y/n)s lips as she remembered the large thick red book at home that she has yet to fill, “Soon I’ll add fifty or more to my family's tradition.”

The boy cocked his head in interest, “Your family has a tradition to share stories of robots?” She looked at him and couldn’t help the frown on her face as she assumed the worst.

“Now don’t start thinking I’m weird-“

“No-no! Never! I was just asking because it sounded really cool, do you have any with you at the moment to share?”

(Y/n) sighed and shook her head, “No, they're all at my Nana's house. I don't take those books with me unless I know they'll be protected. They are old after all,” She turned her head towards him, “Why?”

He licked his lip, blue eyes darting over her face in growing anxiety, “Y-your voice is really nice,” He stiffened before shaking his head, “I-I meant to say, I think you'd be good at reading to others,”

The girl huffed a soft pout in remembrance of her grandfather's words. (Y/n) was used to compliments on her voice while reading, however not many people made her feel the way she felt at the moment with the compliment. She noticed how she placed others in a trance while reading, the emotions flowed naturally as the scene unfolded before them in a variety of colors. She wondered sometimes if others could see it too, the characters moving behind them, the tears of victory and frustration unraveling with each line that left from her lips.

“I've heard that many times,” She smiled softly, looking at the leftover sweet treat, the icecream on the wrapper dripped onto the grass. “I'd much rather be living the life of a character, to help fight, or to simply show that simple act of bravery.”

A comfortable moment of silence passed between the two. Two minutes passed before the handsome boy spoke again.

“But you already are,”(Y/n) shifted her focus back to him in shock, the words rolled off his tongue confidently as he stared at her. “We focus so much on what we could’ve been and what we could be instead of what we already are. We all have roles to play within our own worlds whether it’s fighting a war or simply telling stories.”

The two of them stared at each other for a moment as the words settled in the air, (Y/n) seemed to get lost in the blue eyes as well as the boy's expression of such security. She felt safe and warm. Oddly enough, she never wanted to leave from the spot she sat with him. He was so sweet and quiet yet she didn't even know his name.

(Y/n) was quick to gain confidence by asking, she wanted to see him again. Once again, her chance to get what she wanted was blown away as a horn went off near where the two sat. The boy seemed to flinch with the aggression behind the horn, she mentally apologized.

She looked behind her and found Sam staring right at her with a surprise sitting in the passenger seat. Mikaela stared at her with an awkward smile she could muster, and in courtesy she did to, in order not to be rude. Although behind the face of kindness she was practically steaming in anger, she really couldn’t catch a break with Sam lately.

“(Y/N)! We have to go!,” Same eyed the stranger as he addressed her, something flashed behind his eyes that she couldn’t quite catch. Whether it was hurt or something else she didn't know, but she didn't care at the moment, she wanted to get the boy's name and number.

“I-Im sorry,” She whipped her head towards the boys disappointed expression, “ I see your friend needs you-”

“No-NO! He can wait, that's how he is sometimes, quite impatient,” The both of them stood up, throwing the wrappers of the waffle sundae away and the boy handing over the paper bag to her, “Um-I realized I never got your name.”

Blue eyes meet hers with an awkward smile , “The names bum-BEE! My name is Bee,” He was quick to correct himself.

(Y/n) laughed at his awkwardness, before giving a kind smile, “It's nice to meet you Bee. As you heard from my friend-unfortunately-my name is (Y/n).”

His posture relaxed, “That's a beautiful name-”

The horn blared again, this time drawing more attention over to the two and the black and yellow car. Bee looked irritated for a moment, casting a side glance towards Sam who spoke to the girl in the passenger's seat shaking his head.

‘I'm going to kill him’

“I hope to see you around sometime! There's a library that my family owns five blocks from here! I work Monday, Wednesday and Friday!,” (Y/n) informed, walking back towards the car.

The boy nodded, his eyes and smile never leaving as he looked at her, “Got it! Monday, Wednesday and friday. Five blocks.” He recited.

The girl nodded and with that she waved goodbye getting into the back seat of the vehicle. Unbeknownst to her the boy's smile dropped sadly, kicking a rock around at the ruined moment the two had. His mission was to protect her-to protect her and Sam-not look at her in that light. With a sigh, he went behind the tree the two of them were before and let his form fade out with a deep breath.

Once the girl was in the car, both friends glared at each other as if each one of them had committed a sin. Mikaela saw the situation and wondered how long the two of them would keep communicating with those expressions. She had never seen (Y/n) look so upset as she did now, the girl had her arms crossed defensively, eyes daring for Sam to choose his words wisely.

Sam gave up and faced towards the road, with a sigh he drove out of the park. The tension eventually eased a bit after the girl in the back physically relaxed showing she wasn’t as heated as before, causing the boy to do the same. The driver took this as a chance to speak to Mikaela who-stubbly-was gazing at the girl in the backseat through the side mirror.

“So-uh-,”

“I can’t believe that I'm here right now.” The brunette spoke.

Sam and (Y/n) both looked at eachother, one feeling quite awkward while the other was irritated.

“Y-you can duck down if you want,” Sam spoke nervously, “It won't hurt our feelings,”

“Oh! No! I didn't mean about you-either of you. I just meant like-this situation-the same situation that I'm always in. Cuz-I dunno-I have a weakness perhaps for guys-with tight abs, a-and really big arms.”

The girl in the back cocked a brow at the specific detail of what the female liked. It was no secret Mikaela was known for dating jocks, but (Y/n) preferred the ones slightly fit and smart. Sam looked down at his arms for a minute and she tried her best not to warn the girl in the front to save herself from the awkward situation that was about to transpire.

“Big arms?,” He looked around the car for a moment, “Well-uh-I put a couple new additions to the car. L-like I just put in that light there-and that disco ball-so the light reflects off the disco ball.” Sam flexed his arm pointing to the front and back seat.

“Huh,”

(Y/n) let out a snicker at his helplessness trying to impress Mikaela. Sam glared at her in the rearview shutting her up. The car was quiet once more until the brunette spoke.

“A-are you new to school this year? Is this your first year?,”

“O-oh no, no. We've been in the same school since first grade,”

“Really?!”

“Yeah, a long time. Me and (Y/n) practically were inseparable then,” Sam’s voice softened towards the end as he said her name, Mikaela didn't notice.

“Do we have any classes together?”

“Yeah, Yeah-”

“History, Language Arts, Math, Science-,”

“Sam-Sam Wilkiky.” Mikaeal tried.

“It's Witwicky,” (Y/n) corrected from the back. The girl in the front seemed to get flustered from her correction of her friends name. She wasn’t trying to intervene but she was frankly tired of her showing she never knew he existed.

“Y-you know-Im so sorry-I just didn't recognize you,” Mikaela expressed

“W-well-that's understandable-,”

The car suddenly started to sputter, drawing (Y/n) to lean to the front-ignoring the gaze placed on her from the passenger's seat. All of a sudden the radio switched around, turning on a song she was all too familiar with. Cringing, she watched as Sam pulled up to a cliffside as the love song sounded through the speakers.

‘When i get that feelin-’’

“This radio is like-”

“The radio has been messing up since he got it,” (Y/n) cut Sam off saving him the embarrassment, she turned to Mikaela putting up her hair as the car rolled to a stop. Sam was trying to push her gently in the backseat as he tried to explain further it wasn’t him doing it. She sighed noticing the girls apprehensive expression, “I know that you think Sam is trying something on you but trust me this fool is incapable of pulling it off,”

“No of course not-I trust your judgment,” She seemed to be staring at her intently, eyes scanning about her face as if reading it. The two women stare at each other for a moment as Sam babbles behind (Y/n) alluding to how the scenario isn't romantic and that's not what friends do.

Mikaela broke eye contact and sighed, “Just pop the hood,” she got out while Sam did the same. He sent (Y/n) a pleading look before closing the driver's door.

The girl sighed in frustration and crawled over the arms rest to sit in the driver's seat. It bothered (Y/n) to no end that Mikaela just had to tag along with no explanation, and not only that they got all this time together but when she met that boy she only had a few minutes with him. She snuggled into the driver's seat and stroked the insignia, a frown placed on her lips as she overheard Sam question Mikaela a bit.

“It's not fair,” The words slipped from her lips in a petty tone, it was unnatural-she didn't understand why she was feeling so deep about the situation. “You should’ve been my car-I should’ve been able to talk to him, everything I want gets taken away from me.”

The bitterness simmered and soon turned grim as she looked through the front windshield watching Sam practically drool over the brunette's slim stomach. She looked down and examined herself, feeling around in her tight curly locs in comparison to Mikaela's hair that Sam's hesitant hands could easily glide through when drawing her closer. Her stomach twisted as she imagined her friend kissing the girl currently working on the car, everything was so bittersweet and cruel.

‘What makes me so undesirable compared to her?’

She looked away from the unfolding sight, with a sigh she decided to get back in the backseat. She messed with the paper bag a bit, placing her hand on the bottom. The food was surprisingly still warm. Leaning back in the backseat she allowed herself to relax, closing her eyes from the long day of events.

(Y/n) felt her body drift within the dark abyss of her mind , the seat was gone in place was her room-bears littered the floor, bed a mess with blankets scattered. She was staring out the window, her arms were chilly and bare in comparison to the lace underwear that covered her bottom. It was an odd feeling, her back increased in warmth, a soft breath near her ear as an utterance of a few words flipped her stomach and mood.

‘Well see eachother again soon sweet spark.’

She could feel it, soft broad scared hands brushed over her arms-hesitant-in comfort of showing she wasn’t alone. She wanted to be enveloped in that sweet must of honey that wafted over her senses. The afro haired girl could still picture the stranger behind her based on ara, the brush of the lips were enough to send her into orbit.

‘Your out of your mind if you think your undesirable’

Gazing into the window's reflection she could barely make him out, but one thing stood out the most was the sharp blue eyes staring back at her. The lips traveled down to her neck, a soft kiss being placed bringing her back to reality.

(Y/n ) whirled around in her seat finding no one in sight, her heart hammered in her chest as a cruel warmth developed down below. The sinful thoughts rushed through her mind as her imagination ran wild from the scene that happened a second ago.

“What was-”

‘What the hell was that?’

The ‘dream’ or whatever it was was cut short after she felt the lips connect with her neck. It felt too real, the hands were still tingling on her skin.

(Y/n) snapped out of her trance as Sam got back in the car trying to start it up once more. Gaining her bearings she turned back into their conversation.

“Y-you know, I was thinking. If Trent's such a jerk why do you hang out with him?” He started up a few times in vain, enough time for Mikaela to shake her head and start to walk away.

“You know what, I think I'll just walk. I hope you guys fix the car.” She grabbed her bag out of the backseat sending (Y/n) an apologetic smile before leaving.

“And there she goes.”

“Bye-walkings healthy right?,” Her friend got in the driver's seat, his movements were frantic as he panicked, “No no no no no-come on please! Please, you gotta work for me now.”

(Y/n)’s heart twisted, with a soft plea she uttered “please, help him”

The car started up, ‘Baby come back’ by Player blasted through the speakers causing (Y/n) to let out a burst of laughter as Sam slammed the hood down. He quickly got back in and made a u-turn to drive back up to Mikaela.

“Hey!Hey-wait a second,”

The girl laughed, staring at Sam with a playful look. The infatuation was there, Sam might have not been able to see it yet but it was there. She was into him. (Y/n) couldn’t believe he did it, the moment she got back into the car all smiles and buckled into the seat she knew it was over.

Sam Witwicky will never fall in love with her.

And at that moment when the two in front smiled at each other as if it was fate, she soon learned it was never meant to be anyway. A small smile graced her lips. It was a bit sad, however she remembered the illusion from earlier when the hands resembled the boys from the park. She didn't know if it was her intuition going off like crazy but what she did know was, she'd see that boy again soon.

The drive to Mikaela's home wasn’t awkward, in fact it was quite comfortable, the girls talked here and there about college as Sam drove, the night was pretty in comparison to the city lights shown as they drove on the dark streets.

“I have a question (Y/n)?” Mikaela started, her smile was warm in her direction.

“Shoot,”

“About that boy from earlier, did you get his number? I've never seen you pay anyone any mind but-the interaction between the two of you seemed different,”

“Different? Different how?” (Y/n) questioned

“I dunno-like you two were meant to meet-just under different circumstances,” The brunette noticed the girl crossing her legs in thought, she seemed to be flustered remembering the interaction. “I bet you two would’ve talked longer if Mr. Impatient did not intervene-”

“He was a stranger-”

“Strangers make up for the best love stories,” Mikaela smiled.

Sam shook his head, he clearly disagreed with entertaining the idea that the stranger was meant for (Y/n). He frankly didn't see the girl with anyone anytime soon and he didn't know if he was ready to do so. Sure it might have seemed selfish to want her for himself but he couldn't help but imagine the scenario over and over of her bringing a guy up to him in introduction. Call it older brother instinct or something a bit more personal.

The car was silent as they rolled to a stop in front of Mikaela's house.

Sam cleared his throat, “There it is,”

The brunette smiled, “I had fun-um-so also thanks for listening. Both of you are pretty cool,”

“Uh well-yeah, yeah,”

“He means, your welcome. Anytime,” (Y/n) spoke kindly.

A moment of silence was interrupted by Mikaela's worries, “You-You guys think I'm shallow? Huh?,”

“Huh? No no-,”

“At first, yeah-,”

“(Y/n)-!”

“But you proved me wrong. Sam never thought of you that way though. He always spoke highly of you.”

Mikaela turned to Sam, “Yeah?”

“Yeah-I think-um-there's more than meets the eye with you.”

The girl smiled, clearly pleased with Sams-awkward-yet sweet declaration of his viewpoint, “I’ll-uh-see you guys in school. Last few days will be busy but-I hope to hang out some more.”

“Alright.”

With that the girl left, the two friends watched as she made it in safely before (Y/n) hopped in the passenger seat. She looked at Sam's happy expression with a cocked eyebrow, he looked as if he won a lottery.

“Oh god, I love my car.”

‘For all the wrong reasons’

#bumblebee x reader #bumblebee x black reader #transformers x reader #transformers #honeybee #sam witwicky #mikaela banes #optimus prime #ratchet #ironhide #transformers bayverse #Spotify

[v-era-18]

Red Licorice

Chapter Six: Behind The Mask

“Remember this precious. You're MINE, and I'm the only one who can make you feel like this. Understand?” - Ghostface

6

How to get away with murder was not a book someone wanted to write. But Stu Macher sure did wish he had that book before Billy came up with this plan a year ago. It would've made things a whole lot easier and a whole lot less painful.

It's been over three hours since he left the (L/n) residence to head back to his place. Like any good teenage boy he proceeded to straighten up around the house out of habit. It was funny considering he had committed murder and still was worried about what his mother would say once she got home.

And hey if things did end up working in his favor with (Y/n) he didn't want her thinking he was a slob of a husband. A large dorky smile made way on his face at the thought. He allowed his mind to wander to a big house in the countryside, two boys and a girl for a toddler roaming around in the backyard. Billy would be laid out on the couch on the weekends watching another horror flick of the current time dreading going back to work on Mondays. And his precious wife would be in her office surrounded by her many awards and movie manuscripts she's written for the best films Hollywood would ever see.

The thought was pretty tame in comparison to the other thoughts he has of his two desires he got nightly. After finding out about Billy’s proposal on sharing the girl ,his imagination ran wild. Why only have one spouse when you can have two close ones?

The first time Billy made a move on him, Stu thought it was a joke. His friend was known for sleeping with numerous girls and never with men— as far as he knew.

It took the man actually kissing him before it hit him full storm. That night it was the first time they had their long discussion on feelings for eachother and (Y/n). The night they sealed the nail in the coffin , becoming partners in crime.

Stu paused washing the dishes for a minute staring hard at the reflection shown back at him. Sometimes it was hard to look at himself in the mirror after the things he's done. Of course he had a choice to participate but he did feel compelled to help with Billy's plan. How could he say no to him? To the possible future with having (Y/n) in their lives forever.

It was sad to say that both of them were unhealthy obsessed with (Y/n) . So much so that when they peeked into manhood they had to find other women to satisfy their intense need to be inside her every second of every day. Each time Stu slept with another girl he had the habit of closing his eyes and letting his mind run wild.

Tatum especially was a victim of this. Sometimes during sex she would ask him to look at her, to tell her how much he loved her. But he couldn't. The words were not reserved for her, they were reserved for his precious only. The first time he would say those words will be when he's deep inside uttering his prayer of salvation that she's given by her very presence.

As one can imagine they mostly consisted of what (Y/n) would look like underneath him. Her brows would be furrowed with her mouth open with short cute gasps. He would grab onto her breasts twisting a nipple in between his finger tips for more stimulation. And the slow paced thrusts for patient nights together is the one that got him off the most. There was something about taking this slow with her that had him utterly weak. She needed patience due to her inexperience, and the two of them were excited to do so.

He groaned slightly at the thought of her underneath him, her sweet moans and mewls as he would keep thrusting inside of her. Billy watched with a twisted smile stroking his cock enjoying the show they gave him.

Stu winched watching blood seep from the dark cut on his hand into the sink coating the kitchenware. He smiled softly, taking it as his punishment for the injury he caused his precious earlier that evening. He regretted his decision in retrospect to the cut, but he needed to leave some evidence that the ‘killer’ intended to harm her at least a little bit before leaving. He wasn't going to let her be left as a suspect in the case more than she already was.

He could only hope Billy wasn't as pissed anymore than he heard him on the phone earlier.

“Stu what the actual fuck were you thinking?!”

He stood corrected.

Billy had practically stormed into the Matcher residence in fury, his face red and fists ready to strike. The two had planned everything down pact, ruling out every possible obstacle tonight, only for it to go downhill once (Y/n) answered the damn phone. The girl had told them that she was staying at home to drive. Not going over the Prescott home for a midnight randevu with their victim.

Tonight was supposed to be perfect. It was going to end the madness that haunted Loomis since that fateful Halloween night years ago. If he hadn't shown him that video two years ago then maybe he couldn't have concocted such murder sprees in a violent nature.

To top it off it was most definitely going to be hard to convince Sidney that there wasn't anything going on with him and (Y/n) now. Out of all the girls he's actually cheated on her with of course she would suspect the one girl he truly wanted for himself. It was not only going to be difficult for him to get closer to her now but (Y/n) was possibly going to be pushed away as well.

If he was being honest he wouldn't mind too much since Tatum and Sid did seem really two-faced in Casey's diary upon reading. Who knew girls could get so bent out of shape over movies and photos? Billy never made any effort to hide his trusted moments with his Final Girl and he most definitely wasn't going to stop.

Billy stormed up to Macher and pushed him into the kitchen sink.

“You let Sidney get away and proceeded to stab (Y/n)?!”

“I thought Sid was in the bathroom! How was I supposed to know it was (Y/n)? And don't forget the fact she stabbed me first!”

Billy sent his partner a glare, “You telling me you didn't hear Sidney's horrendous breathing from a door down?”

“No,” Stu huffed, “(Y/n) made a mistake and bumped into something in the bathroom. A large horror movie mistake by the way we'll have to lecture her about it sometime in the future." The look the tall male received in response was nothing kind. It was understandable it was a horrible excuse.

“Tell me the truth,” Loomis hissed, “You got upset after she stabbed you and wanted to get back at her didn't you?”

The taller male pursed his lips together looking up at the ceiling with newfound guilt. He didn't mean to lose his temper. It just happened on the spur of the moment. Not only was she there as a witness but she had lied to them of where she was going to be that night. A part of him was thankful it was just Sidney’s house and not Randy’s.

Stu’s blood started to boil in remembrance of the flirtation that had transpired when (Y/n) thought Billy was Randy. Out of all the boys she could have fallen for, it had to have been that nerd? How could they miss the other side of the threat? They were so worried about Casey they erased the thought about Randy becoming a huge obstacle in their plans.

They knew her better than he did. They deserved to make her melt, to make her lose sense of understanding each time she saw them. Their final girl needed to learn her position. But behind the mask it was going to be hard.

Billy sighed in frustration before walking into the living room and sitting on the couch. He effortlessly snapped his fingers and pointed down at the spot next to him, a simple order to sit. When the male got upset he tended to speak more with his hands in silent gestures. It was a habit Stu picked up through the months the two spent together. It was a language they both learned with each other, and they could only hope (Y/n) would learn it well.

Stu walked over and sat down stiffly, if there was one thing he was afraid of in the whole world-it was Billy when he was angry. Throughout their friendship and now relationship the other male never hit Stu-only the walls or possibly smashing things around them. But there was always that slight fear that one day he'd get angry enough to do so. It should feel irrational to think that way, but he's literally been an accomplice to murder with him.

Billy looked over, a frown on his face, “ I'm upset at you. But I'm not going to do anything rash. You can get a bit closer.”

The male did as he was told and scooted closer. Billy grabbed Stu’s head placing it on his lap before massaging his scalp. The two sat like that for a few minutes at most sinking in with the domestic moment. Being alone like this allowed them to be vulnerable with one another, just behind the walls of their own space they alone could understand. Abandonment, pressure, mental health and overall brooding sexuality.

Stu sniffled slightly, “She should be here with us right now….but she chose to hang out with Sidney instead.”

“We can't expect her to hang out with us when we haven't hung out alone since we started fucking practically everything in sight.” Billy said with a huff. He laid his head back against the sofa, eyes staring up at the ceiling in thought, “It's been awhile since it was just the three of us. No other girls involved. I wouldn’t want to hang out with us either”

“It was your idea, “

Billy gritted his teeth, “I know that. But we’ll have her soon,” he looked down at his partner, a soft expression laying within his features, “I promise.”

Stu tensed slightly but relaxed again allowing himself to wallow in the emotions that were starting to emerge. Billy promised a lot of things regarding (y/n) especially their future with her. But how could they live that life with her if they end up behind bars? Would she even want two killers? How could she even bear to look at them knowing that they killed Casey? And not only her but Sidney's mother, the homewrecker that proceeded to sleep with every man she could get her hands on.

He still feels like he doesn't know the full story of why Billy wanted to kill Maruen because of the affair with his father and his mother leaving. He felt as if it wasn't that full of a season to go into that extent of madness where he would ruin his future. Not only Billy's future, but his as well. How could he possibly pursue a potential career now?

As if he was reading his thoughts Loomis decided to speak.

“Listen I know I’ve brought you into something you might regret-“

“Might-?”

“But I promise it’ll all be worth it in the end. Soon there'll be no more obstacles between us and our final girl. She’ll make it to the sequel.”

“But what if we fail her and she doesn't? What if this is a trick and she’ll get punished like the two of us?” Stu muttered into his partner's lap. He hugged himself tightly in reassurance that it wouldn't happen to their girl, but he would be a fool to not consider the other possibility, “What if he touches her-”

“If he touches her I’ll fucking rip out his throat.” Billy hissed. It was a fucking promise. “He only helped with part of the plan and left it to the rest of us. If that fucker decides to back track on us now, it’ll be me and him. I take full responsibility for you and (y/n) so please don't worry too much about this…..Is it because we're hiding Mr. Presscott upstairs? Is he bothering you?”

Stu paused for a moment before shaking his head. The conversation he had with his captor would be their conversation for them alone for now. His stomach twisted and lurched at the facts laid before them. He didn't know how he could tell Billy about the things the man confessed to-the secrets he had of his own that he kept from his own daughter. The information he had learned probably would be revenge enough for Sideny to find out about , but Billy wasn't the gossip revenge type. No. He wanted the blood on his hands of those that have wronged them.

“Good,” Billy sighed. The male’s lip tugged slightly as he lighty moved the back of his hand down the other's spine provoking him to shiver. After tonight it was fair to release some potential ‘tension’ between the two of them. Stu shuddered again as Billy leaned down and kissed on the shell of his ear before retracting back with a rueful smile. “You think our company will be okay with the noise we're about to make til morn’?”

Stu’s cock twitched at his boyfriends potential prospect. It had been awhile since the two of them had spent time together like this and there was nothing in the world more exciting than his boyfriend offering him any form of affection. The sheer prospect of vulnerability Billy shows behind closed doors was just for (Y/n) and him alone making the potential future for the three of them even more brighter.

“It's not like he really has a choice,” Amusement audibly laces in Stu’s voice as he leaned into his boyfriend for a sensual kiss. It was only for a moment, but a small growl did emit from Billy's throat. “There's only so much someone can do being tied up to a chair.”

Billy smiled as the two of them stood up from the coach and headed in the direction of the stairs only to fall short at a familiar sight in the kitchen. He changed course and picked up a red lace panty cut at the side. The male's eyes widened a bit before his face grew red with a mix of frustration and deep arousal.

Stu looked over at Billy's shoulder. The evidence of his crime in the bathroom staring back at him made his blood run cold, before he started to back up slowly towards the stairs. But Billy was quick to turn and stare at him, holding up the painties with a sharp glare.

“Stu. Who the fuck do these belong to?!”

☿

The shower didn't make it any better around four am in the morning. Even last night (Y/n) was still struggling to erase the touches from the masked man she had encountered the night before. She scrubbed and scrubbed but it made no difference, it was ingrained into her mind. Her skin was red and raw unveiling on her brown skin. The cut she was more careful around, although she still held tears as she thought about the permanent scare it would leave.

She was so scared. Out of all the movies she watched she was used to being the one behind the scream laughing at the victim's demise only to become one. To be underneath the knife of a killer who was so capable of so much more than an average one in the United states. What scared her the most was she wasn't feeling as dirty as she first did, no— she felt excited from the interaction.

The way his gloved hands roamed up her thigh gripping her brown flesh as if she was heaven out of his touch. She still felt the cold icy chill of the knife before it cut into her panties sliding down to the floor before he pickpocketed them for his sick satisfaction. Was he currently enjoying himself with them? Could she imagine what might have transpired if Billy never came through that window? Clenching her thighs together she recalled the sharp thrust up-and oh god the length and width of him-.

The girl shut the shower off at the final thought. Her heart hammered in her ears matching the rhythm from down below. Swiping at the bathroom mirror she was able to take in her appearance. Her hair was currently still in the red bonnet allowing her puffy face to be on full display. One thing the girl hated about crying was how depressed and scary she looked. It was almost like she didn't get enough sleep or studied too late for a test that wasn’t even that hard in the first place.

(Y/n) took in her sunken stomach. She didn't eat dinner nor had an appetite for lunch either that day and was paying the price for it. The sad part was she couldn't feel the sharp twists her belly screamed at her for food. No— the stinging cut that remained on her thigh begged to be treated properly. She made sure to clean it appropriately in the shower and to not get any soap inside the residue.

She finished wrapping her cut in the bathroom with new bandages before stepping out into the cool hallway. It was darky still due to the early morning, the birds were barley heard outside nd there was no doubt that the neighborhood would soon awaken as well. The school bus usually ran around seven, but today (Y/n) was allowed to stay home from school according to her aunt when she talked to her around two.

One thing (Y/n) hated at the current moment is that she was now left alone again. She didn't hold it against Aunt Gia for having to go back to the hospital but she did wish she had made an exception just for one day.

As she threw her dirty clothes in the hamper she heard the phone ring off into the living room. She flinched remembering last night and proceeded to ignore it, focusing on cleaning her room. It had been a few weeks since she was able to see a clean floor, and her mind was usually a lot clearer once she came to see a clean room. After picking up all the dirty clothes from the floor and placing shoes back in the closet she made her way back into the kitchen with a large trash bag filled to the brim with chip and cake bags. What could she say? It was a long summer.

The phone rang again, making the girl's body freeze once more. Even if it was her aunt calling she should've been able to understand that she couldn't stand the phone ringing at this time. Much less having the mental capacity to even answer the phone.

But what if it was one of her friends checking in on her?

(Y/n) would hate to ignore them, especially Sidney. They had just survived the most horrible night of their lives, she at least owed her a bit of comfort in return. Not to even mention what happened in the police station and Stu coming over earlier. She wished Billy didn't hold her the way he did in that office, she wasn't his girlfriend and it was only drifting her and Sid apart further. She knew the girl was still upset at the thought of Billy having eyes on her, but a part of her felt her stomach twist in a warm ache at the thought of him fighting the officers to get to her again.

And her Stu Stu. Her heart melted as she leaned against the counter, recalling his endless whispers and kisses upon her forehead

Mustering up the courage the girl ripped the phone off the wall, her hand shaking slightly. She continued to take deep breaths, the house was locked and there wasn't anything to worry about.

“Hello?”

“Hello precious.” The voice on the other end left the girl shaking in her spot by the couch. Her eyes dilated and lips wobbled, “How are you doing?”

Her voice caught in her throat, only a whimper able to escape. This couldn't be happening. The attacker had her house phone number? And how did he know she was left alone this morning? Why is he doing this in the morning?

“Don't be scared.” He uttered husky, “I just wanted to see how you're doing. I had got angry with you earlier by mistake and would like to properly apologize-”

“You can apologize by leaving me and Sidney alone….,” (Y/n) hissed, “You've already taken my best friend, what else could you possibly want from me?”

The male chuckled on the other end making her slowly back track to the kitchen for a knife like she had done the night before. She paused at the knife holder only to find it completely empty .

“Come on precious,” The ghost faced killer snickers, “Don't tell me you thought I was going to let you stab me again, did you? You know I'm way smarter than that. You're smarter than that.”

She made her way back into the living room, her heart hammering in her chest. She had to hang up, but her fear of what could happen if she did scared her. In comparison to last night she was alone this time. So if she wanted to survive this she couldn't act rashly she had to be smart.

“What do you want?”

“I want to make it up to you for my mistake. You're very special to me and I didnt mean to hurt you. I wasn't expecting you to be there.”

She shuddered slightly, “You mean you were only expecting Sidney to be there with Tatum? Y-you wanted to kill them instead? Why?”

“Are you sure you wanna ask that? Aren't you more concerned with the fact you're home alone and there's a man that’s willing to do anything to get to you.”

“I am concerned,” (Y/n) confessed with shaky breaths as she inched towards the hallway, “I'm concerned with why and how you want to kill me.”

There was a pause on the other end, “My dear. Who said anything about killing you? Out of most in Woodsboro you're one of the innocent ones who simply gives and never takes. There are no sins on your shoulders yet.”

The girl quickly opted to hide in the hallway closet. If there was a chance the killer wasn't inside yet she could get the upper hand of hiding in different rooms and escape through the door.

“I’m calling the police,” She whispered in confidence, “They'll catch you this time and you'll never get the chance to touch me-”

The closet door was yanked open abruptly, cutting off her sentence. The masked man stood before her holding up the knife to her neck, cocking his head to get out.

“Nice try. But I've played this more thoroughly than Prescott's house. I made sure that there would be no interruptions between the two of us.”

How the fuck did he honestly find her that fast and get to her undetected? Was he in the house the whole time and watched her enter the closet? Having no other choice the girl did as told, a soft sniff was let out in sheer terror for what was about to transpire.

He said he wanted to talk and make it up to her, but was that really the truth with the way he's holding the knife up to her neck guiding her into the living room? The killer sat down on the recliner in the living room, removing the knife on her neck and getting comfortable.

“Sit here, pretty girl,” The masked man purred, patting his lap.

(Y/n) did as told. Quickly she plopped on his lap in fear, causing a slight grunt to emit from him. For a second she thought he might get angry due to how fast she'd done it, but to her surprise he simply snaked his arms around her waist pulling her closer.

The glint of the knife stayed in her vision, a sharp reminder that he was in charge still and what he says goes. Now was the time to play smart since she was alone in the house with him.

“Why me?” (Y/n) asked in a shudder. A gloved hand slithered over from behind her back and around to the bottom of her Lakers t-shirt. The soft hand rose to her chest, (Y/n) feeling exposed in this moment. His hand palmed her left breast firmly for a pregnant moment, pausing in a firm squeeze. He rolled her supple nipple in his lithe hands and squeezed once again before pausing. The Ghostfaced killer let a soft content gasp fall from beneath the mask. She could feel his eyes watching her every move. From her strangled breaths to the way she keeped her whimpers to the quietest sighs.

“It's always been you,” He responded.

“That doesn't answer my-”

“Take these off,” A tug was felt on her shorts. The girl's cheeks were aflame, there was no way he was this serious about pleasing her was he? This was what he had in mind for an apology? She shifted on his lap suddenly feeling shy.

(Y/n) had never been touched by a man this way nor has she ever experienced sexual activity. Casey told her that it was normal to do it by yourself sometimes, but it felt so awkward and out of place from what she was trying to do.

“You don't have to go this far,” She said shakily, “Plus I have no experience you'll get bored really fast-,”

“I said take them off,” He proved to slide up the knife to the beginning of the shorts, making her freeze. The masked man grabbed the hem on her waist and tugged again, “Take them off or I’ll cut them off.” He leaned in closer to her ear, lifting his hips off the sofa slightly to thrust up into her pussy. “Or would you like that baby?”

(Y/n) left out a breathy gasp as the masked man gripped the fabric and started cutting the side of her shorts leaving her exposed on the left side. He stopped once the side was completely cut off, only to pause then chuckle at the sight before him.

“No painties?” He breathed in her ear. If she couldn't hear the clear smile in his tone she would've thought he was disappointed. “Did you not like it when I took them last time?”

“What did you do to them?” Her curiosity got the best of her. She should be finding a way out of this and instead she was wondering exactly why the underwear was taken in the first place.

The killer proceeded to pull on her shorts indicating that he wanted them off, but a part of her wanted him to continue with cutting them. If he wanted them off so badly he was going to take them off himself. The tugging stopped and she turned her head to see the man staring at her through the mask. It was the first time she had gotten this close to actually peer through the mesh of the sunken in eyes the mask had.

From what she could see they were brown and half lidded with desire, drawing her attention back to the protruding length underneath his black pants and dress attire. She could feel it throbbing against her, and for the first time in a while she felt the wet sensation start to build on her pussy.

“A-are you going to do it?” She stuttered.

He cocked his head for clarification.

“I’m not going to take them off myself….so there's going to have to be a different way to do so…” (Y/n) cut off as she felt the cool sensation of the knife once more, afraid she jerked back against him in fear.

The masked man let out a chuckle in response, “Easy baby. I'm not going to cut you unless you misbehave, stay still so I can get these off of you.”

She did as told. It felt like an eternity before he had taken them off of her, she became transfixed with the sound of the rips and tears of her shorts as the knife cut through like butter. It took a long moment to realize that the knife was the same one she he used on her and Sidney in the house.

So his knife is a butcher's knife huh?

She wasn't really surprised, all killers have a signature weapon they're fond of. She wondered the reason behind his. Was it his first weapon to deal the killing blow? Was it a gift from someone special? Was it given by someone who hurt him?

The feel of hands against bare skin drew her back to the moment at hand. (Y/n) closed her legs in embarrassment as she realized she was fully exposed to the male behind her. He laughed at her modesty, only seeming to make her hold them together harder, to conceal her nakedness down below.

“There's no need to be so shy, precious,” He massaged her thigh gently prompting her to relax slightly, “I liked what I saw. And I want to see more of you. I want to please you in all the ways I know how. Please…let me make it up to you.”

“H-how are you going to?” (Y/n) whispered.

The male moved his hands to the inside of her thigh, pushing to open them gently. She allowed him to do so glancing down she saw how wet her inner thighs were from his invasive touches. Embarrassed, she went to close them again only for him to stop her. The masked man peered over and placed his head on her shoulder, the coldness from the mask touching her cheek.

“Good girl, you're already so wet for me.” He purred into her ear, “Does this excite you precious? Knowing that you leave me so weak for your touch? That I always need you by my side?”

The masked man travels his hand lower and strokes her left thigh gently, taking a softer swipe upwards, pausing at her bikini line. His leather hand dipped downwards to her exposed pussy and he rubbed her supple lips softly. He used his knee and nudged her leg more open to have her on full display. He stroked along her clit eliciting a wanton sound from her throat. He did it again provoking the same reaction to emerge much to his pleasure. How was she sensitive to his touch? Was she always going to be this way with a man?

“Oh fuck baby,” He groaned out softly, playing a finger near her entrance of her hole.

Realizing what he was trying to do she jerked back in his lap closing her legs again, causing the man to growl in frustration at her disobedience.

“Baby I'm not going to be able to make it up to you if you keep-”

“I've never done this before!” (Y/n) cried in fear. The male stiffened behind her, sinking in the information. She took it as an opening to explain herself further, “No man has ever touched me before and… I'm scared, okay! I am not sure if I can give you what you want.”

The male rubbed her thigh gently releasing a patient sigh as he cupped her chin turning it in his direction. Although she couldn't see his face she could tell he was analyzing her with his eyes through the holes in the mask.

“I'll be gentle as your first time precious,” He spoke sincerely from what she could tell with no hint of malice in sight, “We're not going all the way tonight. Everything is simply about you. And if you don't like it I'll stop immediately.”

“All the way?”

“Yes-you know like-,” he chuckled, taking in her confused expression, “ Like I won’t enter inside you with my dick. I'll only be using my hands since I can't take off the mask. If I could, I would have gone down on you already.”

The girl pursed her lips together, too ashamed to admit she didn't know what he meant by ‘going down’ on her.

The man held up two fingers to her lips causing her to cock an eyebrow at him. He simply laughed again, “Suck them. It’ll hurt if I go in dry.”

Hesitantly the girl opened her mouth and allowed the male access. His fingers were swirled around with her tongue making sure they were coacted as much as possible. The male watched her intensely as she continued to sucks and swirl, envious of his own hand wishing it was his cock instead. But he was taking things slow and wouldn't give in to his rough desires until later.

It seemed like forever until he removed them, the trail of saliva from her lips to his fingers causing him to groan, gritting his teeth for self control. She watched anxiously as he moved downerds between her thighs again, circling her whole gently. His other hand wrapped around her waist tightly before he slowly inserted the first finger. She made a face at the foreign feeling of something inside her moving and brushing against her walls.

Was this what it was supposed to feel like? Why does it feel so weird?

“Give it a second,” The mask man chidded, “Your body is getting used to the feeling. I'm going to add another finger now, okay?”

(Y/n) bit her lip and nodded. She flinched, feeling the second finger being entered stretching her considerably. It was far too late to stop everything now, a part of her wondered if he would get angry if she told him to stop-that it didn't feel good at all. But he did just say it takes a minute for her body to understand what's happening. How long would that take?

She took a deep breath and allowed herself to lean back on his chest trying to get used to the feeling. He rubbed her stomach in reassuring circles in response, taking in her face and body for memory he'd never want to get rid of.

“H-how long does it take ....to-you know, get used to it?” She mutters impatiently.

“It depends. Everyone's body is different,” He hummed, “Would you like me to move?”

She breathed for a few beats before nodding her head.

The fingers slowly started to move in and out of her at a good pace, stretching her out, emitting a soft gasp from her lips. The man's fingers were bigger than hers filling her up in a way she never really pictured before. If she looked close enough the hands reminded her of someone familiar. But who could it have been?

“This feels ....different,” (Y/n) muttered to herself. This only caused the male to laugh at her again, and her frustration and embarrassment got the better of her. “Will you stop it with that? I'm not like the other girls you've possibly slept with—”

She cut off abruptly with him picking up the pace to a faster rhythm, than before. Her walls clenched at the feeling of the roof being hit at a good angle releasing a low moan from her throat.

“I know you are not like the other girls I've had experiences with, baby,” He said husky in her neck, he used his other hand to crawl up her shirt and grasp her breast in his large palm, “That's why I’m taking my time with you. Memorizing each expression you make with my fingers inside of you.”

The girl moaned and tossed her head back at the feeling of another finger being inside her. It felt so foreign and so right at the same time. He continued to thrust them inside her, relishing in her moans and mewls for more. A soft groan was let out from behind his mask, he too was enjoying this., Each time the girl moved back she was practically grinding on his cock, if she kept at it there was a possible chance he would take this in the wrong direction than he had hoped.

“M-more,” (Y/n) moaned, bucking her hips on his hand. It was as if she couldn't get enough of this new feeling of what was inside of her. It kept hitting that certain spot so nicely her eyes saw stars behind her eyelids. “S-so close!”

“Close already?” The male questioned, “Are my fingers making that pussy feel that good?”

The girl nodded her mind in a tizzy. The only thing she could think about at the moment was her release. It was as if all the guilt and shame about what she was doing had gone out the window, solely focusing on the sheer pleasure the masked man behind her was making her feel. And the price she was getting from him was making things worse. All the things she wanted to hear from her crushes mouth was coming out of his.

Another gasp was let out as her body shook , the male let out another groan at her expression.

“You're doing so good for me baby,” He moved his fingers faster inside of her letting more mewls to be released, “So so so good for me. I wonder what you'll look like when you take my cock one day huh? Will you moan my name when I tell you? Will you clench that sweet pussy around me each time I thrust in you?”

(Y/n) said something from words to a moan drawing his attention.

“What was that?” He stopped his hands completely causing the girl to whine on top of him, “What did you say baby? I couldn’t hear you?”

She tried to speak again but shuddered instead as his thumb stroked her clit.

“I'm not moving until you answer my question.”

“I-I said yes…yes I would..,”

“Would what?” He slowly started to remove his fingers causing her to groan in frustration.

“I would…I would m-moan your name if told a-and….” She was finding it hard to speak again. The male had started to thrust in and out slower than before, cocking his head to the side awaiting her to finish, “I would..clench around-” She cut off with a gasp, the fingers went back to their fast rhythm as a deep rumbling laugh was heard behind her.

He was enjoying this. Watching her turn into a puddle before him.

It was a losing battle. She bucked her hips some more, it was as if she was trying her best to take his whole hand inside at this rate from how much she needed the release. She was so close, her stomach twisting in knots and her eyebrows furrowing with her mouth hanging open in a strangled scream of ecstasy.

She finally understood why so many girls loved the activity. It felt amazing. As if her whole body was warm with a drug she could never get enough of. His touches-his rough calloused hand squeezing her breast and twisting her nipple between his finger tips causing her to squirm.

She couldn't believe it. The man who murdered her best friend was taking her first time with a male- and she was fucking enjoying it.

The sensible side of her wanted to cry, that she should be judged and never see the pearly gates for the actions that were taking place tonight. Of course she really didn't have a choice unless she wanted to die, but would she count this as him forcing himself onto her when she was enjoying it? And not to mention the way he was taking his time with her. He clearly acknowledged she was a virgin and took all the steps to make sure she would be comfortable and satisfied.

He was a killer, she's not supposed to enjoy this. So why was she?

(Y/n) moaned louder, feeling her lower stomach constrick along with the inner parts of her walls clasping around him. His fingers moved faster inside her seeing and hearing her end to the excitement before them.

“Remember this precious. You're MINE, and I'm the only one who can make you feel like this. Understand?” The masked man growled into her ear. His answer was mewls increasing in volume as he continued to hit her g spot repeatedly with vigor, “I need a verbal answer now, baby or I will stop and you will not be able to come. You hear me? Now, who is the only one that can make you feel like this?”

(Y/n) whimpered , “Y-you..”

“Huh?” He slowed down coily, “I couldn’t hear you, what did you say?”

“You! I said you! Please don't stop! Please!” The girl was desperate for a release at this point. Tears clogged her vision as he continued to finger fuck her in the chair. She didn't dare to look down and see the mess they had made for her aunt to clean up later. She could feel the wet slick covering her thighs.

She grabbed onto the mask man as she came. Her moans filled the house in contrast to the chirping of birds outside. The sun would be up soon evident from the robin blue sky through the windows.

(Y/n) collapsed against him as he slowly removed his fingers from her throbbing cunt.He laughed quietly, his gaze in the corner of the room gaining her attention.

“Take a look baby. Looks like our audience enjoyed the show.”

In the corner of the room placed in a chair was Casey. Her eyes were wide, mouth slack with tears descending upon her blood drained face. Her stomach was gutted open, intestines on full display, blood coating the carpets. The girl's head moved with the snapping of bones in her neck staring at her from the other side of the room. A feral faint cry could be heard from the corpse, one to ground deep nightmares for the sick and twisted.

(Y/n) choked on her own sobs at the sight before releasing a horrified scream.

#billy loomis x black reader #stu matcher x black reader #billy loomis x reader #stu matcher x reader #scream movies #sidney prescott #casey becker #scream #tatum riley #spotify #red licorice